Chapter 1

(This story is loosely set in historical China, with some obvious changes. I’ve been watching a lot of Chinese dramas, and they even have a few amazing BL ones called Untamed and Word of Honor, if anyone is interested. I think both are on Netflix and Viki. But yeah, I kept seeing scenes for this story in my head everyday so I’m just gonna write it out and see where it goes.

) 

The horses snorted as the small, inconspicuous carriage moved through the bustling city capital. It had been a week’s journey to such a distant place, and more than a few bandits and assassins had tried to block their way. Of course, it had been expected, even with the direct invitation from the neighboring emperor. The entire venture had seemed like a trap from the beginning, but he’d had no say in the matter… nor had he wished to have one. 

Zen looked up as a faint brush of wind rustled his long black hair. Part of it was tied back into a lengthy ponytail while the rest stretched all the way down to his lower back. It was perfectly soft and shone as the sun’s rays caught it every chance it managed to peek through the looming gray clouds overhead. 

He rapped his knuckles twice against the hard wooden seat beside him, alerting his master within that they would be approaching their destination in an hour or so. There was no response from inside the carriage, and he hadn’t expected one. 

Reaching up, he tugged his dark gray mask a little higher over his nose as his eyes inconspicuously scanned the growing crowd. The sheer amount of people had slowed their two horses to a walking pace, making him uneasy and hyperaware. 

They were approaching a bustling market, the noise alone making him hesitate. Many things could happen in such a confined area and his senses would be dulled as the volume rose and the scents of fish and cooked food overtook his nose. 

It would be safer to go a different route.

“Forward, Zen,” came a soothing, familiar voice from behind him. 

He obeyed immediately, refocusing his attention on reaching out with his ability instead of trying to watch so many people with just his one pair of eyes alone. The faintest bit of pressure began to settle against every person and object in the area as he started guiding their horses on their trek through. The pressure would be undetectable to most, but those who had a decent understanding of energy skills would know that someone was presently using one. 

It was a very rare type, the ability to control the very air around oneself, and he did not use it often. When he did, however, it was either in very abrupt bursts to permanently dispatch an enemy, or in such a case as they were in now, to be able to sense the movements of everything within a certain distance from him. 

 He was immediately aware of twenty or so people who were watching them, specifically. Most were off near alleyway entrances or trying to look inconspicuous as they pretended to shop around, but bought nothing before moving on to other, closer stalls. 

Licking his lips beneath his mask, Zen rapped his knuckles on the seat again, sensing several of the people he was tracking begin to move closer. He hoped that they wouldn’t attack them right there in the market, but even if they didn’t, they’d definitely set up ambushes farther down the road. 

“How are you feeling about it, Zen?” came the familiar voice in response, drawing a frown to his hidden mouth. 

He took a moment to think as the horses plodded along, then tapped his fingernails against the seat three times. 

“Unsure of your remaining energy? We could turn back and try to run, but we are out of food and water, and if we arrive late, the emperor will surely fault us. Even if it was his people that had caused our delay time and again,” the voice said, always one for understanding situations. 

After a few more moments of thought Zen took the reigns in both hands and flicked them at the horses, making the beasts speed up as much as was possible. They would move forward, and he would do his best to keep his master from harm. 

As soon as they sped up he felt the group of people he was keeping tabs on begin to act. Three began to rush toward them from different angles, each drawing a weapon of some sort. The seventeen others that had him worried disappeared into the surrounding area, moving out of reach of his ability. 

Refocusing, he turned his attention to the man that worried him the most. The one who had loaded an arrow into a bow. Thankfully, he did not hesitate to shoot, giving Zen the chance to focus his full attention on the arrow sailing toward his person before the other two got close enough to worry about. 

He swiftly lifted one arm, his long sleeve billowing in the sudden gust of wind caused by such an abrupt action. His fingers snatched the projectile out of the air before he’d even finished turning his head to look at it. 

The action drew gasps from the citizens in the crowd that were watching them simply out of curiosity. Now, with an attack on them possible, people began to scatter as they screamed. 

Unfortunately, the chaos made their horses freeze, then shift about nervously as they tried to back away from the growing hysteria. 

Zen couldn’t be bothered to calm them, either, since he’d had to draw his sword as the two others who had planned an attack met him from either side. One leaped up onto the carriage with a massive broadsword already swinging. It clearly wasn’t the right weapon for such a small man, and his aim was poor at best, but the damage such a heavy weapon could do wasn’t lost on Zen. 

He dodged, but the seat he’d been using to drive their vehicle was splintered into pieces, the old carriage they’d bought to try and remain uninteresting and away from attention nearly being severed from the horses with just that one simple strike. Worried that the remaining few bits of wood still connecting them would snap at any moment, Zen focused a large portion of his remaining energy and used his skill to hold the area together. 

“Such a pretty young slave. You would do best to leave your master and come stay at my brothel. You would make quite a sum with that face of yours… even with your mask on,” the smaller man said as he retrieved his sword, straining with the effort, then swung it sideways toward Zen. 

With little room to dodge since he did not wish to risk wounding their horses, Zen narrowed his eyes on the oncoming blade and froze it in mid-air. 

The now-sweaty bald man startled with the realization that his weapon was no longer moving, then yelped as its massive weight suddenly dropped, pulling him forward and down with it. Zen then took that moment to dodge on top of the man, stepping on his body as a dagger sliced through the left side of his white and tan robe.

He would have let himself be cut in order to be able to retaliate better, but the scent of poison on the tip of the weapon caught his attention just in time to dodge completely. He found himself a more stable spot to stand on, then noticed the smaller man about ready to swing his weapon again as the dagger-wielding one was already beginning to strike for a second time. 

A few more unsettling people began to appear at the edge of his senses, making him abruptly turn and jump forward in order to kick the back end of one of the horses. He preferred to never harm them, as they were loyal and well mannered beasts, but they were in a dire situation. He would make it up to them later, if he made it out alive. 

The horse whinnied loudly and took off with its friend, jolting the carriage, and everyone on it. Zen could have kept himself from falling, but his focus had to be entirely on the area that the broadsword had damaged previously, or the jarring from the horses bolting would have easily splintered the remaining fragile bolds.  

Thus, all three of them lost their footing, sending the man who had been in the middle of his attack sailing off of the side. The smaller one with the broadsword had easily fallen, too, but refused to let go of his massive sword, its weight giving him enough of an advantage so that he didn’t get thrown off as well. 

Zen, having caused the abrupt action, had thankfully prepared for it, too. He ducked at the same time the cart jolted forward, allowing him to manage his fall better. He slammed his right shoulder into parts of the splintered bench, taking the hit over risking falling closer to the other man or going off the side. Pain reverberated from the injury, but he refused to let it phase him because the man with the broadsword had, indeed, taken his chance to catch him off-guard and was already working on swinging his unnecessarily-large weapon right toward his chest. 

“Let go, Zen,” came the voice from within the carriage.  

He did as told without hesitation. 

Retracting his power, Zen scrambled backwards into the small window above where he had been sitting to drive as he allowed the damaged floor to be pulled apart by the horse’s momentum. The man who had been attacking him was throw off-balance again, making the blade miss completely and go sailing off into the crowd. 

Zen was unable to see what happened to him after that, but judging from the yell, then the uneven thumps as their crashing carriage began to come to a halt, he figured that the man must have fallen forward as the damaged carriage broke free from the horses. They wouldn’t be bothered by that person again, at least. 

He was so focused on returning his ability to the surrounding area and keeping himself safe during the crash that he didn’t even notice the arm wrapping around his waist until the carriage came to a complete halt. 

“Are you alright, Zen? Shall we disembark?” said the familiar voice next to his ear. 

He nodded, then moved to kick open the side door that had, undoubtedly, jammed during their crash. The left door broke off its remaining hinge and went flying off to the side somewhere, while the other one managed to hang on, but just barely, and slam against the damaged side of the vehicle. 

Holding his sword at the ready, Zen sent out his ability again as the dust from the calamity settled around them, sensing that a small group had gathered about fifteen feet or so from their carriage. None had their weapons drawn yet, and he sensed none being brandished within the minimal crowd, so he carefully stepped out of their destroyed vehicle and faced the men before him. 

They were all finely dressed, clearly having some status amongst them. One, however, seemed to stand out to him. He was the one farthest forward, with a beautifully crafted sword hanging at his side. The man’s robe was a silky, light purple with black designs on the bottom left and upper right. It was quite a beautiful garment. One that would cost quite a few taels of silver. 

“Good afternoon, gentlemen. I do apologize for my people’s unceremonious greeting. I am the third prince of Han, Yuen Huang, and would like to formally greet our guests,” said the man, who’s black hair was tied back with one long braid on either side. 

Zen didn’t care much for appearances… but the man’s dark brown eyes unsettled him greatly. 

“Good afternoon, prince Yuen. I’m afraid that we had some issues arriving on time,” came his master’s response from behind him, making Zen calmly step out of the way just enough for him to stop at his side. 

Noticing their two horses wandering around far behind the group of men, Zen gave out a quiet whistle, but used his ability to allow it to travel over to the animal’s ears. Both beasts immediately turned their heads towards him, while at the same time drawing the other prince’s attention. 

Both animals quickly made their way back to their masters, dragging their reigns and a few remaining bits of their hitches from the carriage. They eventually came to a stop beside the carriage with a couple snorts before shaking out their coats and waiting. Zen would have gone to calm them, but at the same moment he sensed someone drawing a bow from the very border of his ability. He added a slight bit more pressure from his skill to the tip of the arrowhead right before it was loosed. 

It was perfectly aimed at his master, but Zen easily caught it between two fingers, being extra careful to have stepped directly in front of it first. 

It was as he had thought, too. 

He immediately made a gesture for his master to step away. Thankfully, the man never questioned him when under direct threat. Qi took several steps back as Zen held back a sneeze. He allowed the poisoned arrow to slip from his fingers and clatter onto the ground before turning his attention back to the group before them… just in time to see the other prince hurl a dagger straight into their assailant’s forehead. 

It was quite a shocking feat, considering that the man had to have been at least twenty-five feet away, and on top of a business’s roof. 

“Now then,” prince Yuen said calmly as he returned a knowing smile to them. 

He had not been mistaken. The men who had attacked them previously, and the one who the prince had just killed… had to have been sent by prince Yuen, himself. 

“Please, follow me to the palace.” 

Zen pursed his lips beneath his mask, but when his master settled a gentle hand atop his shoulder, he calmed himself and lifted his opposite hand to tap on the man’s four times in slow succession. 

They began walking after his master withdrew his touch, but the message Zen had tapped against Qi’s fingers had been read loud and clear. The last attack they had encountered had caused an injury or issue that needed treated as soon as possible. 

There had been poison on the tip of the arrow… but there had also been plenty on the shaft that was already absorbing into his skin, causing his fingers to begin going numb. 

(I am working on re-editing this. If you see Edited at the bottom of a chapter, I’ve edited it.)

Chapter 2

With their current company, Zen could finally relax his guard. It wasn’t that he wasn’t wary of them, he definitely knew that they were walking directly into the snake’s den, but with such a large group escorting them, the assassins were much less likely to be reckless. The noble third prince couldn’t very well have his guests murdered right before his eyes. That would be a blow to his honor, as well as the emperor’s. Thankfully, it would be a safe escort.

Glancing down at his hand, Zen slowly clenched and unclenched his fingers, feeling the poison remain stagnant with the movement.

It’s not spreading.

He’d never seen, nor heard of a poison that just sat in a certain area. His skin had darkened to a purplish-black, and a faint burning sensation had taken over the numbness, but besides that, he felt no ill effects.

His msater’s hand gently grasped his damaged one and raised it slightly, observing the injury. Zen lifted his own gaze to focus on Qi’s face, reading what his expression said. The man kept his talents well hidden, but being his personal guard for so many years had greatly enlightened Zen to his true abilities. The man was a master healer, with skills that reached from tending simple wounds to terrible poisonings, yet… he did not seem pleased.

His master released his hand after a moment, not wanting to draw unwanted attention. It was a good idea, too, because the third prince soon found his way to them through the group, stopping beside Qi with a cold smile.

Zen would have immediately put himself between the two men, but he caught the gesture from his master’s hand and immediately stopped himself. Instead, he began to reach out with his skill so that he could at least respond to any possible confrontation between them, only for his breath to suddenly be sucked from his lungs as he staggered forward. Frigid pain pulsed from his damaged hand, making him hold it against his chest as he fought with the dizziness trying to drop him to his knees.

He could faintly hear his master’s call as an echo in the back of his mind, but he felt that he would surely pass out if he even tried to straighten his stance the slightest amount, let alone manage some sort of response.

Instead of thinking about what he couldn’t do, Zen refocused his attention on his breathing and pulling his spiritual energy as far into himself as he could. It seemed to help, because he was soon able to quiet the ringing in his ears and return feeling to the tips of his fingers and toes.

“Zen?”

His master’s warm voice finally drew his eyes open, the man’s face blurrily taking up a large portion of what he could see beyond the darkness slowly drifting from the edges of his vision.

“Zen, how are you feeling?” Qi asked, clearly holding back many more words because of their current company.

He would never simply ask how are you feeling when the answer was clearly in front of him.

Another person appeared at the edge of his vision, making the arm holding him up tighten slightly around his midsection. The man’s dark hair and cold aura made it easy to distinguish him from the others.

He could tell that Qi didn’t want prince Yuen near him, either, but there was nothing he could do if he wasn’t physically harming him. It would be rude to deny the prince of a kingdom a simple look to see if he could help… whether he was pretending in the end or not.

“May I?” prince Yuen asked as he gently touched Zen’s injured hand.

Qi was clearly hesitant, but he bowed his head slightly and relinquished what was asked for. Zen watched silently as the man examined his hand, almost appearing as if he were considering his own handiwork as opposed to trying to decipher what the specific poison was and how to help.

The man’s touch was like that of ice, especially when his fingers came into contact with the poison that normally heated his skin.

“It’s Blue Tail-Fang poison. Not something one would normally see,” prince Yuen said as he turned Zen’s hand over and calmly ran his pointer finger along the black tendrils within his palm.

“It’s from a tail-fang scorpion native to the mountains far to the north. It gets its name because its tail’s barb is shaped just like a venomous snake’s fang, and can pack quite the punch if injected directly into the skin. It is also said that their blood is quite toxic and runs so cold that after being in contact with it for mere moments, the affected area begins to frostbite and feel hot to the touch… then black veins begin to spread through that region of the body.”

Zen knew from the look on his master’s face that the poison, or at least how to cure it, was foreign to him. Prince Yuen certainly knew quite a bit about the toxin, though.

“The poison made from its blood is not nearly as bad as a direct sting with its venom… as long as you don’t use your spiritual energy for about two weeks time,” he said, making Zen’s insides constrict.

Two weeks without his abilities within a den of snakes? It would be hard enough to defend his master with  access to his spiritual powers. To lose them and still be able to remain alive? It was not possible. Sure, he was a master with his sword, and that required minimal energy to use efficiently, but he doubted that blade to blade combat was the only thing they would encounter once they reached the palace. Especially considering that two of the four people who had already attacked them had used poisons.

“There is no cure? There is nothing else you can tell me about it?” Qi asked as he carefully helped Zen straighten back up from having been leaning against his chest.

He tried to maintain his balance on his own, but he felt terribly weak without his spiritual energy.

“No, but as long as he remains calm and does not use his spiritual force, it will dissipate with time,” prince Yuen said as he turned to walk away, clearly done with their conversation.

Zen did as told and made his racing heart calm as he took in, then released, several deep breaths. When he felt a familiar hand press against his chest his eyes shot open, startled and confused at the seal his master had just put on him!

“Behave,” Qi whispered as he gently lifted a hand to the back of Zen’s head and guided his forehead to rest against his shoulder. “I will not have you harming yourself further just to watch over me. I am not weak, Zen. I can protect the both of us while you recover. Until that time, your spiritual energy will be sealed.”

He would never argue such a thing. Qi was incredibly strong… in his healing and spiritual abilities. His swordsmanship wasn’t lacking, either, but still.

“Let us continue on our way. We do not want to keep the emperor waiting any longer than we already have,” Qi said as he took Zen’s uninjured hand and began to lead him back toward the slowly-departing group.

They walked silently, with Zen mainly focusing on Qi’s hand, which was inconspicuously entwining a length of his own spiritual energy around his wrist like a tether. It wouldn’t cure the poison, and was not being offered to try and do so, but it would allow Zen to at least use his sensing ability… through his master’s own body and energy.

It was what Zen needed. He might not be able to use his other spiritual skills, but just being able to see possible dangers coming was enough to calm him.

They walked for about thirty minutes, getting close to the entrance of the wealthier district, when they stopped suddenly. One of the men who had accompanied the prince commented about something involving one of the princesses, then pointed to a store off the left side.

The prince hesitated for a moments, then sighed and looked back at them.

“We will only be a moment.”

He disappeared into the store without another word as two of his guards followed.

“Zen,” his master said, drawing his attention to what Qi was looking at.

A poison shop?

“We will return momentarily as well,” Qi told their remaining group.

The men seemed hesitant to let them just walk off, but the store was right next to the one prince Yuen had gone into, and there was nothing but what appeared to be a log yard behind it for firewood. It was not an ideal place to pick if they were looking to escape.

Stepping inside the dusty old shop, Zen immediately took note of everything inside. Thankfully, there were no other patrons, which just meant that he had to worry about the shopkeeper, and the entryway.

His master, while keeping ahold of his hand, drew him toward the counter where an old woman sat.

“How can I help you two young men?” she asked, her eyes already narrowed on Zen’s injured hand.

Qi gestured for him to present it to her, so Zen did so immediately. He rested it palm up on the counter, making it easy for the woman to reach over and examine it.

“Ah, you have angered the wrong person, dearies,” she said with a hint of awe to her voice as she moved his hand this way and that.

Zen licked his lips as Qi leaned slightly forward.

“Who, may I ask, have we angered? We have just arrived in town today and know very few people as of yet,” he said, drawing the woman’s eyes up to him for only a moment before they returned to Zen’s much more interesting discolored hand.

“You do not need to know him to have angered him, young one. He is the emperor’s right hand. A murderer from the shadows who kills without being known. If one is strong enough, or holds his interest in other ways, he sometimes puts such a poison within them,” she said as he gently lifted Zen’s hand as an example.

“By chance, did you see who did this to you? Was it someone that was masked and clearly skilled, or perhaps just an item you wouldn’t think would have such a poison on it?” the woman asked, clearly interested in maybe gaining some new information on the poison assassin herself.

Knowledge is always power…

“It was just an arrow shot from someone a good distance off. He was killed by prince Yuen before we could even consider apprehending him to garner information,” Qi said, drawing a grin to the old woman’s face.

“ There’s one I would watch out for. It’s rare that prince Yuen is sent to greet guests. He is a killer in his own right, though he has a soft spot for the youngest princess. I’ve not heard of him using poisons to kill, though I wouldn’t put it past him. Be cautious young ones.“

Qi and Zen both nodded their thanks, with Qi adding a verbal “thank you, madam,” as well, before they turned to leave.

“One more thing, dears,” she said, drawing their attention back to her as they each turned halfway to face her.

“That is a simple poison that fades over time, but if anyone happens to be getting too close to your friend here,” she gestured to Zen, “I would be extremely cautious. Blue Tail-Fang poison is not too dangerous in and of itself and I would have chosen at least twenty others before wasting my time with such a toxin, even the creature’s venom itself, but if this poisoning might have been set up by a curse master…” she shook her head, her expression turning grim.

“They will not let you rest so easily. This poison, in the rare hands of someone who can control it, can destroy ones body and soul if the master is allowed close enough to whisper his spells for his target to hear or swallow on a breath. They must be mentally aware in order for the spell to be heard, but that it not so for swallowing the cursed words. I’m sure you do not need me to say this, but do not let your guard down around anyone you do not know personally, and I pray that you just found yourself in contact with a bandit who knows not what this poison can do and simply used it on a whim.”

Zen wished for the same… but considering how fast prince Yuen had dispatched the man, then dismissed him without even bothering to investigate the corpse for clues? Turning his attention to Qi, his master met his eyes, the words they were both thinking unnecessary to say out loud.

Silently, they rejoined the group, their minds mulling over what they had learned as they continued on toward the palace with the prince. Zen tried not to let it bother him, but even as Qi squeezed his hand and offered him a reassuring smile, he just couldn’t get the uneasy feeling out of the pit of his stomach.

(Edited)

Chapter 3

The palace was more opulent then he’d ever seen. Zen was used to the wealth and nobility since he lived at Qi’s side, but most of the people who had large sums of money back in their country did not flaunt it quite so aggressively. Even Qi, who was likely soon to be given the title crown prince, only had on two rings and one earring. He was not one for trinkets or money, and hadn’t even brought enough on their own journey in case they got delayed and needed to buy extra food. Thus, they had run out by the time they had entered the city. 

The front gates to the palace were a solid bright red steel that rose high above their heads. It took two men on each side to slowly slide it open with mechanisms. Once inside the massive main courtyard gold statues abounded, buddhas of all shapes and sizes guided them down a long, decorated walking path. That lead them past several different pavilions, all with shining plaques inscribed with one good virtue or another. 

His master had never bothered with putting phrases or sayings upon his home. Instead, he simply had healer posted above his doorway, and if someone ever sought him out who was ill or wounded, he would not hesitate to try his best to aid them. It mattered not if they were of noble blood or a simple beggar in the streets who had gotten into a tussle over food scraps. 

Looking over at his master, Zen couldn’t help but smile warmly. The man was a gift to the world. The man was his world. 

“What are you looking at me for, Zen?” Qi asked with a curious smile of his own as they continued to follow the group in front of them. Prince Yuen had left as soon as they’d stepped inside the palace gates, but that was fine with him. The man just felt off, especially when he’d touched his hand earlier. 

Feeling a soft finger gently nudge a strand of hair away from his eye drew Zen’s attention back into focus. He hadn’t meant to get lost in his thoughts, and he realized right away that he had forgotten to even respond to his master’s question as they’d slowed to a stop. 

He quickly bowed his head, but of course, Qi wouldn’t let him remain leaning over for long. He placed a bent finger beneath Zen’s jaw and lifted it slowly so that their eyes could meet. 

“We must go in and meet the emperor, Zen. Are you unsure of your current suppressed skills should something occur?” he asked, making Zen lick his lips and, after a brief moment of hesitation, shake his head. 

Qi squeezed his hand and nodded toward the entrance, then looked back at him. 

“Then we should not delay. Just be yourself,” he said as he calmly guided him inside the massive gold and beige building they had arrived at. 

The party who had lead them there was stationed on one side of the large hall while several advisors and two young men in armor, possibly generals, stood on the other. To Zen’s surprise, prince Yuen was nowhere to be seen. 

He let Qi guide forward as he used his eyes and the spiritual energy he was being lent to scan the area for any possible dangers. Hidden weapons abounded around them, especially on some of the eunuchs that stood close to the emperor, but it was highly unlikely that one of the men would try to harm them right in front of their ruler. 

They came to a stop a few feet away from the base of the large dais and finally released each other’s hands. Zen was reluctant, because his ability was immediately cut off without Qi’s consistent flow of energy, but he knew that they couldn’t very well keep their hands joined while greeting the ruler of the country. Especially not one they were trying to maintain a very fragile peace with.  

He watched in silence as Qi pressed the top of his closed fist into his opposite hand and extended them forward to form a circle before bowing… but he did not move to mimic him. Zen remained standing straight, his attention on as many people as he could focus on while still remaining inconspicuous. 

“Rise, prince Qi. I am grateful that you have come from such a distance to visit with us,” emperor Yuen Mingsu said before immediately turning his attention to Zen. 

“Your friend here…” he started saying, expecting Qi to respond. 

He did so, offering another bow before straightening and turning to Zen, who continued to keep his focus on those around them as his master started speaking. 

“This is my personal guard, Zen. I do apologize, but ever since he was little he has bowed to no one but me. He does not mean it as an insult, but he is always hyper aware of things around him and even if I ordered him to bow to someone else, it would be the one command he would not obey,” Qi said, drawing Zen’s attention for the briefest moment before he heard someone running toward them from a side corridor a little farther ahead of them and to the left. 

He couldn’t tell who it was because of his lack of spiritual energy, but judging from the barely-there sound, the incoming person couldn’t be more than a young child. 

The emperor seemed to not have noticed their incoming intruder and instead had his eyes narrowed on Zen. Of course, he knew that not bowing to a foreign emperor when visiting, and especially at such tense times between countries was considered disrespectful, but he had no reason to pay respect in such a reverent way, to anyone but his master. He did not even bow to his own emperor. 

Thankfully the child appeared moments before the emperor was able to question his dishonor and turn the situation negative. The owner of the sound had been a little girl with honey brown hair and eyes that were a familiar brown so dark that they looked almost black. 

Prince Yuen…

Think of the devil, and he shall appear. 

Prince Yuen came briskly walking out of the same hallway his sister had appeared from moments earlier, a stern but somehow entertained look on his face. Well, that was until he noticed Zen and his master standing before his father. 

His expression immediately turned to ice as he called for his sister to return to his side. She stopped her advance toward him and Qi, but after processing the situation as best as her six year old mind seemed able to, she decided that the complete strangers were perfectly safe and stepped right up to stand nearly toe to toe with Zen. 

He stared down at her quizzically, knowing that she was no threat… but her actions could definitely open up a chance for prince Yuen or one of the generals or guards to take a shot at them if they moved the wrong way near such royalty. 

“What is your name?” she asked, not even bothering to greet him properly. 

Zen stared at her for a moment, clearly not responding fast enough because the little girl quickly turned to Qi and pointed up at Zen. 

“Is your friend dumb? Why does he not speak?” 

Zen looked at Qi, who spared him a small smile before bowing slightly at the princess and replying calmly. 

“My friend is quite smart, princess, but he has no voice to speak with.” 

That seemed to confuse the little girl, making her take a step back and put one hand on her hip, the gesture quite unladylike. She then pointed at Zen with her other hand. 

“I order you to speak!” 

Zen didn’t even pay attention to her order, because he clearly couldn’t accomplish it, and prince Yuen was walking toward them with a curious light in his eyes that had him on edge. Thankfully, the prince stopped beside his sister and took her hand, then turned and began tugging her away with a single word to them, much to her loud dismay. 

Once they had disappeared back down the hall they had appeared, the emperor returned his attention to their previous situation, but his former ire seemed to have dissipated for the moment. 

“Eunuch Hong, please take our guests to the Laughing Crow pavilion so that they may relax before dinner in the great hall this evening,” he said, dismissing them without any further discussion. 

It was a relief. Zen waited for Qi to bow one more time, then begin following the eunuch before he turned and did the same. The walk to the pavilion took a bit, but neither of them minded. The scenery was beautiful and there were quite a few gorgeous birds around with all sorts of plumage and colors that they had never seen before. 

“His highness prince Yuen is a collector of odd creatures. His bird collection is one of his favorites. Please enjoy viewing them, but I would advise against trying to catch any,” Eunuch Hong said before bowing, then seeing himself out of the pavilion courtyard they had stepped into. 

Zen nodded and Qi bowed slightly, thanking the man for his guidance before they were left alone. They immediately locked hands and shared energy, allowing Zen to use his ability to scope out the entire area in seconds. He let his eyes close in order to focus, going through each room, bush, and tree canopy on the property. Once he opened his eyes again and nodded to his master, Qi allowed their hands to drop and headed inside to look about the large building.

Zen decided to walk off the path instead of following, however, and turned toward where he’d found a pond with his ability a short distance through some foliage. A wisp of wind brushed against his face and rustled his long hair as it freed a few leaves from the sheltering trees above. They danced along the strands of his hair as he walked, then landed nimbly within his lightly tousled lochs as he knelt before a large pond. 

The large gold, yellow, and silver koi within it were quick to greet him, their large mouths gulping at the air in hopes of a morsel being offered. 

I am sorry, but I have nothing to offer you. 

He looked up after a moment, hearing a familiar sound. His lips tilted upward as he noticed their two horses grazing amongst the trees nearby. Their broken harnesses had been removed and they seemed to have been groomed.

“Zen?”

Hearing Qi’s call, Zen immediately stood and walked toward their new temporary home. When he stepped inside he noticed that it was not lacking in decoration, nor was it dirty. Everything was clean and immaculate. the layout was open, with screens sectioning off a small area to his left and a much larger room to his right that likely stretched most of the way to the back of the pavilion. Directly in front of him was a smaller room, clearly set up for a guard or companion who was not of royalty. 

He began walking forward to set down the small pack he’d been carrying on his back when he heard Qi approach from behind and turned. As soon as his master appeared he offered a quick bow, then blinked in surprise when the man took his hand and guided him through the screen leading to the larger room that had been slid aside, barely allowing him enough time to set his pack on the floor. 

Curiosity had him looking around with his eyes, but since they were holding hands again, he took the opportunity to borrow a little more energy and rescan the area for threats. Thankfully, there was nothing out of the ordinary, though he did sense quite a large amount of birds hanging about. There had been several feeders for them in the trees above the koi pond, now that he remembered, so he supposed that it wasn’t too odd that they would remain in the area. The eunuch had also mentioned that prince Yuen had quite a large collection around the pavilion.  

“Sit please,” Qi said, making Zen immediately drop down onto the bed he’d been brought to. 

The mattress was surprisingly comfortable, but it did not compare to the one his master had gifted him back home. Hearing Qi approach again after having walked away for a moment, Zen looked up. 

“I’m going to put up a barrier spell so that we don’t have to worry as much about the curse master,” he said, making Zen blink and tilt  his head. They had not confirmed that such a master even existed in the vicinity of the palace yet, but he would never deny his master anything he wished to do. 

Qi reached forward and gently tugged Zen’s mask downward, letting it drop to settle against his chest before he placed the tips of his fingers on either side of his face, just barely brushing the edges of his lips. 

“Open a little please,” Qi whispered as he leaned closer, his own mouth only a few inches from his. The man was clearly somewhat lost in thought, likely going over the words for his spell as he gave directions. 

Zen did as told, then waited patiently, not minding the gentle mist of Qi’s breath as he focused. For some odd reason, his heart always sped up when so close to his master. There was never a reason to bother the man about it, though. It did not cause him issues concerning his job, so he did not wish to worry Qi with the trivial matter. 

It was just a tad uncomfortable, especially when it was necessary to share a room on some occasions or, in his current, new case, when his master was going over a spell in his mind to make sure that it was absolutely correct… but he had forgotten to move away until he was ready to cast it. 

Feeling a faint pressure from Qi’s fingertips again, Zen refocused his attention, meeting his master’s eyes without hesitation as the man leaned closer, whispering the beginnings of the spell right up against his mouth. It was odd feeling his master’s own lips brush against his every so often, but he turned his mind away from the feeling, as it, too, seemed to make his heart beat uncomfortably fast. He instead turned his focus toward the seal he could feel being cast within his mouth. 

It warmed his tongue and soothed its way down his throat, heating the entire area. His eyes closed of their own accord as his master finished the last word of his spell and sealed his mouth with his own, closing his lips in the process, silently directing Zen to do the same. Without his mouth open, the man’s spell bounced and crackled around inside his upper body, but with no way out,  the energy from it began building an invisible barrier right behind his teeth, stretching from the bottom of his mouth to the roof, then back again. 

He turned his attention inward at that time, calmly sensing the growing spiritual energy within the area. His mind was so focused on the spell that he hadn’t realized that his master had broken their contact and was now gently sifting free the leaves Zen had let fall into his hair earlier. 

Blinking open his eyes as the energy withn his mouth finally dissipated, he looked up to see Qi smiling down at him with a rather large leaf between his fingers. 

“You are quite the character,” he said with a look that made Zen want to press his head against his chest like he had when he’d been a child. Qi would hug him close and pat his head, telling him of all the amazing things he would help him do, and all of the places he would take him. He had sifted dirt and leaves from his messy hair the day he had saved him, too, and the action had always drawn those memories back to the forefront of his mind when the man paid him such attention.

Feeling a soft pat atop his head drew Zen from his thoughts again and brought a smile to his face. 

“I have one more thing for you,” Qi said, making Zen tilt his head in question. 

He wasn’t kept waiting long as his master withdrew a small wilting lotus flower from his sleeve and held it out in the palm of his hand. It’s petals were a faded pink and purple mixture that held Zen’s attention. Even dying, it was beautiful. 

As he watched it, the flower began to glow with energy from Qi’s internal force. It’s dull petals slowly began to unfurl from their sunken-in positions and their color brightened as it filled with life. 

“This flower had lost most of its life energy and was preparing to die,” Qi said as he looked up at Zen. “I am returning energy to it,” he added as he lifted the now-gorgeous, full flower to settle into Zen’s hair by his left ear. 

“I know that it was unfair of me to seal away your internal force, but you know that I cherish you and cannot stand you being hurt just to protect me. So, I wanted to try using this flower as a spiritual device. I have stored as much energy as I can inside of it so that you are not defenseless in an emergency. You should also be able to keep up your scanning ability, though you will have to test how often you can use it before it begins to drain too much energy.   

Zen reached up and gently brushed his fingertips over the smooth surface of the flower, then looked at his master with relief. He would be able to use his abilities, sparingly. 

“I am going to go to the dinner later this evening, but I want you to remain here and practice using that flower to channel your abilities,” Qi said, making Zen stand abruptly, but he immediately stopped his coming protest when a soft finger pressed against his lips. 

“I can take care of myself tonight, Zen. You need to practice with that flower or you could cause more harm then good when I do  need you. I am able to decipher poisons and have several barriers already around myself. No harm will befall me this evening,” Qi said sternly, his words taking any remaining fight out of Zen.

While he was still upset, and would be for quite some time, he quickly bowed to his master and replaced his mask over his mouth and nose, then dismissed himself to go practice in the small grassy area beside the pond he’d found earlier. He would learn to use the spiritual device quickly, then take his place back at his master’s side. 

(Edited)

Chapter 4

(Soooo, this chapter took quite a turn, then a turn, then a turn.)

Zen got himself situated right at the edge of the water. He had something extremely important to get done as soon as possible, so his entire focus was already turned toward pulling energy from the flower. Unfortunately, he was taken by surprise by how much power Qi had actually managed to put into the little item, because when he tried to extract a small amount to send out his sensing ability to check the surrounding area, he unintentionally tripled his power, making a wave of pressure equal to a slight change in actual gravity, instantly spread throughout the entire palace grounds and pavilions. 

He quickly tried to reign it in, but he was struggling to simply get ahold of the energy bursting through him from the flower. It was almost humorous how much he’d underestimated both the flower’s ability to hold spiritual energy, and his master’s ability to seal it inside of something. 

Good afternoon, Zen.

Zen’s eyes shot open, expecting to see the owner of the voice he’d just heard in his ear amongst all of the jumbled nonsense that was coming in from his ability, but what he saw before him definitely wasn’t who, or really what , he’d expected. 

A black vulture with eyes like obsidian stared back at him from where it perched atop one of his crossed legs. 

But that had sounded like prince Yuen’s voice… 

The vulture blinked and rustled its feathers, then leaned forward and opened its beak to tug at a piece of Zen’s long hair. 

So you do have a voice, little guard.

Zen leaned his head away, hoping that the vulture would release his loch of hair, but it didn’t seem to pay any mind to his action and instead hopped forward up onto his shoulder and began nipping at other sections of his head. It was oddly weightless, making him realize that his eyes must not truly be open. He was somehow stuck inside of someone else’s thoughts. 

Very good. 

He saw nothing good about it. 

Release me, he stated calmly, though he knew that he was beginning to show his growing nervousness. 

A tsk ’ing sound echoed around him, though nothing but the vulture appeared visible in the blurry area. 

It has been quite some time since I’ve seen something so intricate. Quite some time, indeed. 

Zen focused his ability on where he sensed prince Yuen within a pavilion at the other end of the palace grounds. The blurred area around him shuddered briefly before he heard a faint laugh in the back of his mind. 

That ability of yours is quite interesting. I would love to continue our exchange, but I’m afraid that our time has run out for now. 

Before Zen could respond the vulture perched on his shoulder suddenly became frantic and flapped its wings repeatedly in his face, loosing charcoal black feathers as it squawked several times, then shattered as if it were made of glass. At the same time, the blurry landscape around him broke apart, too, returning his mind to his current surroundings. 

He blinked several times as his vision got used to the darkened area around him. He was still sitting beside the pond, though the sun was now on its way down. To his surprise, a blade rested beneath his chin, its owner an unknown, masked man clad completely in black. 

“To think that he would allow such a weak point to return when the courts are in such turmoil around him. What a perfect chance to get rid of an old inconvenience, once and for all,” the man said, his voice and words seemingly holding an air of authority. 

Zen met his eyes calmly, though his attention was split between the man and the flower perched within his own hair. He’d let prince Yuen distract him from his surroundings for too long. He drew the energy from within the flower carefully but quickly, making sure to not make the same mistake he had previously. 

“You have no idea how much of a problem you have caused us over the years, you little curse,” the man said, his words immediately dismissed as Zen continued to focus. He let his ability inch its way up the man’s shoes, allowing the air to grasp gently at his clothing as it crawled its way toward his upper body. 

“I have no idea why his highness has allowed his most precious person to be called here during such a time, but that just gives us a chance to finally remove an obstacle that’s been plaguing us for years,” he said as his eyes narrowed and he jutted his sword forward, intent on stabbing Zen’s throat. 

Considering how long the man had drawn out his meaningless monologue, Zen had no issue dodging backwards. His long hair dipped into the cool water of the pond before he rolled to the left, avoiding another slow swing of the man’s blade. 

“Hold still, you blasphemous poltergeist!” 

He dodged another strike before getting into a kneeling position and reaching out with his hand, then making an abrupt squeezing gesture. The man’s body instantly tensed and his legs jerked together at the same time his arms seemed to bind to his sides. 

“What unholy magic—?” Zen cut off his words with a flick of his own sword. 

The swing was precise, and when Zen released his binding wind ability, the man dropped to the ground, dead. Blood pooled from his slit throat, but he didn’t care. He could never interrogate people well without a voice, and what was the point? He knew that many would be targeting them the moment they had stepped foot onto enemy territory. He hadn’t been disappointed in the number of them so far, that was for sure. 

He stared at the body, an unimpressed expression on his face as he flicked the blood from the tip of his sword. The man hadn’t been much of an opponent. It wouldn’t be surprising if he turned out to be a court eunuch or someone else of importance, but who had disregarded their sword training and gotten by with bribes or, on rare cases, brains, instead. Although, if brains had been his main weapon in life, he hadn’t seemed to be using them in his most recent endeavor. 

Either way, he was no longer interested in the corpse, but as he moved to turn and head back toward his master’s temporary home, he heard a faint splash from the pond to his left. He was about to look when his ability alerted him to someone coming through the foliage to his right.  

“Ah, it seems that I wasn’t needed after all,” prince Yuen said as he ducked beneath a low hanging tree branch so that he could gain access to the little oasis Zen had been using to practice his skills. 

Is he not supposed to be at the dinner? 

The man’s presence immediately put him on high alert, but prince Yuen didn’t seem like he had come to fight. Or at least, he wasn’t making a show of trying to attack him. He also hadn’t bothered to try and catch him off-guard. 

So, instead of pointing his sword at him, he calmly sheathed it and turned to face him fully. The prince had changed his clothing since the last time he’d seen him and now wore a cloudy black and silver robe with pitch black feathers sewn into the right shoulder and slightly down the sleeve. 

Vulture feathers? 

He heard another couple light splashes at that moment, drawing his attention momentary away from prince Yuen and toward… the fish? The koi from earlier had somehow dragged themselves out of their pond and were crawling over to the body of the man he had dispatched a few feet away. 

“Quite useful fish, Devil’s-Koi. They don’t care what you feed them as long as it had been alive at some point. They’ll make quick work of him and most of his garments, too,” prince Yuen said as Zen backed away from the encroaching army of crawling fish, as well as the prince. 

Said prince gave him a smirk before turning his attention back to the dead man before him. He expected him to care a little more about the seemingly-affluential man who had tried to murder him, perhaps even try to place the blame on him so that they could get him away from his master, but instead he simply kicked the corpse into the water, making the fish slowly turn, then fumble their way back toward their pond for dinner. 

Looking at how fast some of the fish crawled, he was surprised that none of them had gone after him while he’d been in a trance. 

“They prefer to scavenge. You wouldn’t have been a very easy meal. Even with them far outnumbering you,” prince Yuen said as he walked closer, making Zen finally unsheathe his sword again and press it sideways against the man’s clothed chest. 

“I’m afraid that I was a few moments too late to see how you killed eunuch Song. Perhaps you could demonstrate for me? I am quite curious,” he said, looking as interested as he sounded. 

Unfortunately for him, Zen had no interest in showing off. He’d killed the man as swiftly as he could, and it was all the better that prince Yuen hadn’t seen it. He shook his head and nudged his sword a little more firmly against the man’s chest, but they both knew that he wouldn’t harm him. Killing a mere eunuch who had tried to attack him while he was unaware was one thing, but to openly try to murder the prince of an enemy country? He wouldn’t dare unless the man was after his master. 

Thus, Zen gave a quiet sigh and sheathed his sword again. He would wait inside for his master to return since things were getting far too exciting outside for his tastes. Ignoring the splashing in the pond and the prince’s stare, he headed back toward the pavilion, easily making his way through the vegetation. Unfortunately, as he stepped back out onto the stone walkway, he heard another set of footsteps stop behind him.

“Don’t mind me. This is my mangeree pavilion. Most of my collection is here, so, naturally, I have to visit quite often,” prince Yuen said as he calmly walked past Zen, his arms nonchalantly held behind his back as he headed up the few steps, then walked right into the building. 

You! You can’t go in there!

He hurried to follow the prince, quickly moving to block off his master’s room so that the other man couldn’t bother his meager belongings. They hadn’t brought much, but Qi did have some rare herbs and a few pieces of spell sutras that they would likely need. He couldn’t let prince Yuen simply waltz in and take them. 

Instead of trying to get past him, however, the prince simply walked over to Zen’s own small bed and took a seat on the edge, then fell over onto his back with a content sigh. 

“You know,” he began, directing his words toward the ceiling but meaning them for Zen’s ears. “This is where I go to get away from all of that court filth.”

He slowly lifted one hand up over his head as claws extended from his fingernails. The digits bent slightly, as if he were examining his new weapons with a pleasant smile. 

“Come here,” he eventually said, a hint of malice to his words that made Zen itch to grab for his sword again. 

When he didn’t move, prince Yuen slowly sat up, one of his braids that had been tied back evidently slipping free, because it was now hanging right in front of his left eye. Near the bottom of the twisted lochs of hair were three black beads and another black vulture feather. The other length that it had been tied with seemed to have gotten lost within the man’s long hair, but Zen pushed the thought aside as prince Yuen’s eyes narrowed on him and he shook his head. 

“Oh how I wish I could kill you right now and finally put an end to these years of hell,” he said, drawing Zen’s brows together. 

So the man did want to kill him, but there was something keeping him from doing so. He doubted that it was the emperor, since he hadn’t seemed pleased about him not bowing, and he knew that such disrespect would usually result in beheading… but he had said years . They had not known each other personally for more than a day. He had rarely even heard whisper of the far away prince and his unscrupulous deeds. 

Leaning forward, prince Yuen pointed at Zen with one long, curved talon-like claw, then slowly bent it inward as he commanded, “come.” 

Zen immediately felt as if spiders were dancing beneath the skin of his cursed hand and lifted it to look as it started to shake. Tiny, thin black lines jerkily unfurled along his flesh, painting intricate yet sloppy spiderwebs upward toward his shoulder. The marks quickly disappeared beneath the sleeve of his robe, but he could still feel their cold tendrils exploring beneath his skin. 

“Come here,” prince Yuen said again, his voice a little more quiet and less commanding. 

Zen hesitated, still, but he felt his feet begin to move as the black lines began to climb along his throat. To his surprise, the closer he got to the other man, the more the curse retracted. By the time he stood directly before him, it had returned to his hand as if nothing had ever happened in the first place. 

Prince Yuen lifted his clawed hand and gestured for Zen to bow, but that was one thing he would never do unless it was strictly to his master. 

“You are a stubborn one. I bet that is part of your making,” prince Yuen said, confusing Zen as he took a step back. 

Prince Yuen stood as he retreated that small step, then reached forward and up. Zen grabbed his wrist right before he could touch the flower Qi had given him, but the man didn’t seem deterred. He simply lifted his free hand to gently grasp the bottom of Zen’s mask, then slowly pull it down as he leaned forward. 

Zen expected him to try and whisper a curse for him to swallow, but he knew that Qi’s barrier would likely block it. What he didn’t expect, however, was what prince Yuen actually said and did. 

“You are going to need to learn how to use far more power, far quicker, in order to protect something so important,” he said, almost too quietly to hear. As he spoke, he slipped the hand Zen had unintentionally relaxed his grip on slightly forward, allowing his clawed fingers to grasp a single flower petal. That was all it took for dark energy to flood the spiritual device. The surge of power sent a jolt through Zen’s body as the previously-dying plant suddenly began pulsating as it grew black roots that hungrily began to dig beneath his skin. 

His mind immediately started to flare with pain as darkness edged its way into his vision. 

“Have you not heard, Zen?” prince Yuen asked calmly as he pulled him down with him to sit on the edge of the bed again, cradling him in his lap so that he could rest against his chest. His head felt like it was on fire, but he could do nothing but grip onto the prince’s robe and try to stay conscious. 

The man ran his clawed fingers slowly through Zen’s soft hair, being careful not to nick any of the growing roots still searching for warm skin to penetrate. 

“Those who scream silently, are usually the ones in the most pain.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 5

(“All Italics” is Zen writing a question or response, not actually speaking it.)

“Your master will be here shortly,” prince Yuen said calmly, clearly not worried.

Zen opened his eyes slowly and pushed on the man’s chest, trying to get back to his unsteady feet. He didn’t try to hinder him, but he also didn’t bother to help, either.

The intensity of the pain from the flower’s roots was already dying down, but it took him another few moments before the room stopped spinning and he could finally straighten up. It was good timing, too, because he heard his master’s footsteps approach right as he was comfortable enough to turn and face the open entrance to their pavilion.

“Prince Yuen…” Qi said, an air of authority to the two simply words that Zen was unfamiliar with.

His master was a prince in his own right, but he rarely spoke in such a way. There had never been a need back home, where everyone simply obeyed him because he treated them fairly and never gave him need to raise his voice.

The other prince took his time replying as he relaxed back on the bed, crossing his arms behind his head as a makeshift pillow. “Good evening, your highness,” he finally said calmly, clearly seeing no issues with their current situation.

His master offered a hesitant bow, then replied, “prince Yuen, I apologize for not being here to greet you when you arrived, but I had to attend his majesty’s dinner invitation.”

Prince Yuen chuckled quietly and shrugged one shoulder.

“No worries, Zen has been quite a gracious host.”

Glancing back at his master, Zen noticed that he was staring at him instead of the other prince. Remembering his manners, he quickly turned and bowed to Qi, but his master didn’t even wait for him to finish showing his gratitude for his return before pulling him tight against him.

“All is well, your highness. I have done nothing but play with my curiosity,” prince Yuen said as he slowly sat back up, then stood from the bed.

“I must ask you, though… why do you offer him light spiritual energy, when darkness suits him far greater?”

The hand his master had placed against his side pressed him closer, drawing Zen’s attention away from prince Yuen. When he looked up at Qi’s expression, he was surprised to see anger. His master didn’t get upset often, and it rarely, if ever, showed on his face.

“If you will excuse us, your highness. I believe it is time to wash up before bed,” Qi said, completely ignoring the other man’s question.

Prince Yuen didn’t seem interested in pushing the subject, so he merely shrugged his feathered shoulder and walked to the open doors. There, he stopped and turned, looking at Zen specifically. He would have turned to face the man, and honestly wanted to step in front of his master, just in case, but Qi refused to release him and he would never fight him on how he wished to handle a situation.

“There is a bathing pool out back… do be cautious not to mistake it for the one you have already discovered, though. They aren’t as shy when dinner walks right into their home.”

With that, prince Yuen grinned, gave a slight bow of his head, then turned to leave.

Zen would have watched him until he was completely out of sight, but his master quickly moved to shut and lock the door, then took his hand and tugged him into his larger room. He was then guided over to the bed and told to sit, which he had no qualms about doing. He was quite tired after his previous ordeal.

“Look up at me, please,” Qi said, drawing Zen’s attention up to his face as a warm hand settled beneath his chin to help lift it a little more.

The man immediately went for the flower, making Zen unintentionally flinch away. He was worried that Qi might have figured out what had happened, but then again, he always seemed to know, anyways.

“You will accompany me whenever I go anywhere from now on. Invited or not,” he said as he gently began using his spiritual ability to warm the flower in Zen’s hair. It seemed to take quite a bit more effort than most of his usual spiritual tasks, but Zen sat silently and still, not wanting to cause anymore trouble.

He wasn’t sure how long he’d sat there for before he began feeling the little roots the flower had dug beneath his skin begin to slowly, centimeter by centimeter, withdraw from his flesh. He barely felt a thing this time, and wondered if his master was using his numbing ability to stem the pain.

“Do not worry, Zen,” Qi said calmly, though his voice had a hint of exhaustion to it that he was unfamiliar with. When his master carefully removed the flower from his hair, Zen turned his head to look, curious.

It’s petals have turned black.

Qi set the flower aside and placed a warm hand against Zen’s cheek, making him nuzzle against it gently and close his eyes.

“I’m sorry that I wasn’t here sooner. I’m not sure what his goal was when he fused some of his dark energy with you using my spiritual device, but thankfully I got here fast enough to safely remove it.”

Zen blinked his tired eyes open and looked up at his master’s worried face. It had hurt a lot, but there was no more pain.

However, he could never hide things from his master… ever, which was clear when he slowly nodded his head against the man’s hand. He could see his master’s expression begin to falter and quickly straightened, lifting one hand to take Qi’s from his face. He then brought it down to settle in his lap before reaching toward it with his other one.

His master knew what he intended to do and knelt down before him, watching as he slowly wrote a question against his open palm, then looked up at Qi, waiting for an answer.

“Why would anyone try to infuse me with dark energy?”

He wasn’t the best at using the light spiritual energy Qi trained and raised him with, but he would surely do much worse with dark energy… not that he would ever be willing to try it to begin with. 

His master took a moment to process the question before meeting Zen’s eyes with a small frown.

“I do not know, but I will not let him get another chance to hurt you,” he said as he grasped Zen’s hands together, then stood, helping him to his feet as well.

“I’m sure he’ll be back to try and stir up trouble again at some point, but let’s not mind it anymore tonight. I have a barrier around this area, so your sensing skill isn’t needed this evening,” Qi said as he guided Zen toward a small sliding door in the back corner.

He followed without question, and as they both stepped through, surprise colored his face. Prince Yuen had been quite modest about the bathing area. Yes, it looked like a large pond, but it was actually a hot spring that rose to the surface from beneath the ground that left tendrils of steam floating upward into the moonlight. Large rocks and plants decorated the area, some natural, some clearly having been moved for ambiance. Either way, it was quite a beautifully designed space.

Remembering himself, Zen quickly bowed to his master and hurried behind him. He gently grasped the man’s outer robe and helped him out of it, then, once Qi turned to face him, began working on the few buttons he had sewn into his thinner, undergarment one.

He was nearly finished when his master reached up and gently began undoing the belt at Zen’s waist, drawing his attention upward as his own fingers slowed to a stop, confused. His master never bothered with his clothing…

“I told you, Zen, I will not be leaving you alone. You will bathe with me from now on,” Qi said, making Zen’s heart flicker uncomfortably as he hurried to look back down and not fumble with his master’s buttons.

Surely he was simply jesting. They had never bathed together. It was not proper. The master always washed before the servant. Even if the servant was called to help, which he never had been after he’d finished removing his master’s clothing, it was still frowned upon for those of such different status to bathe together.

Zen felt Qi’s hand beneath his chin, guiding it up as he finished the last button on the man’s inner robes. He heard the garments fall to the bamboo mat beneath their feet a moment later, which was unacceptable, but he didn’t dare look away from the attention his master was silently demanding of him.

“Be good and let’s wash up. I can see that you are exhausted, so let’s waste no more time.”

He had no valid argument, and wasn’t even sure why he felt like he needed to avoid the situation. So, with a slight bow of his head, he began undressing himself, but to his surprise, Qi refused to allow him to tend to his belt, and instead, finished undoing the fabric himself. Once it was untied, Qi let it slip from his fingers, then reached up to carefully remove Zen’s outer robe from his shoulders.

Before that garment could be completely taken off, however, Zen cleared his throat, something he only really did when he got extremely nervous, and moved around his master to edge closer to the water. He shed his remaining robe and undergarment as he moved, allowing him to quickly slip beneath the water’s surface.

That’s when he realized that he’d actually gotten into his master’s bath before him, and without direct permission!

He quickly scrambled to climb out, but Qi met him at the edge in a kneeling position and, to his confusion and surprise, shoved him backwards with a quiet chuckle. Zen gasped from the push, but no matter how hard he tried to right himself with his flailing arms, he couldn’t manage to find his balance. His left hand did find something, however, and gripped onto it tightly.

Unfortunately for his master, he was what Zen had managed to grasp. The right arm he’d extended to shove his servant back into the water, to be exact. They both ended up falling into the hot spring rather unceremoniously.

Zen fumbled to the surface first, but by the time he managed to wipe away the water from his eyes, Qi was already above the water, laughing heartily.

He couldn’t understand what was so funny, and he was so nervous about all of the mistakes he’d already made that his heart just refused to calm. His master seemed to realize his growing terror because he quickly ceased his laughter and swam closer in order to pull him into a calming hug.

“It’s okay, Zen. I’m sorry I suddenly got very defensive over you and changed the way we do things so abruptly,” Qi whispered against his hair as he lifted one hand to softly pat his head.

When he finally nodded after his heart calmed down to a more manageable beat, Qi released him and offered a reassuring smile. Unfortunately, Zen still wasn’t sure what he was actually supposed to do, and after looking around for a few moments, decided to retrieve a bar of soap from a small open box at the edge of the water and help wash his master’s hair. Surely that was something he could do that would please him and make the situation a little less awkward?

He headed that was quickly but calmly… only to be cut off by Qi at the last moment, making him literally swim right into the man’s arms. Confused, he quickly backed away a little, only to see his master rummaging through the little box and pulling out a small tan bar of soap.

“May I wash your hair for you, Zen?”

May?

He was a servant and his master was asking him permission

if he could do something? And that something was what he should have been doing for him ?

“You really are too cute when you’re confused,” Qi said as he gently grabbed one of Zen’s wrists and tugged him over to the edge of the water.

There were plenty of large boulders both above and below the surface, allowing him to comfortably rest on his bent legs against the cool rock wall.

“What happened earlier?” Qi asked abruptly as he lifted a few lengths of Zen’s hair, examining the ends that had clearly been tangled a bit previously.

The situation that had happened right before prince Yuen had appeared replayed in his mind, making him actually calm down. He was used to being attacked, considering he was the royal guard to a prince.

Finally relaxing some, Zen turned to face the hot spring wall as Qi reached for one of the three different brushes within the box of soaps. As Zen began to write out the basic details of what had happened, Qi rhythmically ran the brush through his hair, making sure to remove any tangles with the utmost care, while at the same time looking over his shoulder to make sure that he wasn’t missing anything that was being written on the smooth rock.

“Someone attacked you by a strange fish pond?” Qi asked, already understanding that the event had happened, but clearly wanting some more details.

As he spoke he began to work a lathered bar of soap into Zen’s long hair, moving slowly and taking his time.

Not minding the attention, since his focus was on his story, Zen continued to write about how the fight went, but decided to leave the warning from prince Yuen out of his version of what had happened. It wasn’t that he was trying to omit important information, but he wasn’t sure if the odd dream had actually taken place, and he definitely didn’t want to make his master even more worried or upset.

He did definitely mention what he thought was the most important thing, however, and that was the fact that prince Yuen could control the toxin in his injured hand.

“A curse master…” Qi whispered as Zen finished his story with that little detail.

Zen nodded before Qi gestured for him to dip his head beneath the surface to rinse out the soap. He did as told, then surfaced a few moments later. He was just lifting his hands to wipe away the water from his face when he felt a cloth gently pat around his eyes.

He was able to open them shortly after, but was a bit surprised when he saw his master set the cloth on the edge of the hot spring, then climb out to sit beside it. For some reason, he found himself staring at the man’s well-toned body, but as soon as Qi began running soap over it, he realized how inappropriate his unabashed attention was and hurried to turn away. He then cleaned himself quickly before climbing out of the water.

“Dry yourself well before you get dressed in your evening robe… and you will be staying in my room for the remainder of our visit,” Qi said as Zen hurried away, shivering slightly in the cool air.

He stopped by the door upon hearing his master’s command, but like always, he had no rebuttal. So, he turned and calmly bowed, then dismissed himself to dry off and get dressed.

Once ready to rest, Zen laid out a bamboo mat next to his master’s bed and curled up, already drowsy from the warm water and long day. He decided to forgo eating any of the fruits or small cakes that had been left for them before they had arrived and was just about to fall asleep when he sent out a small flicker of his ability, unable to break his normal evening habits. He was hoping that he had enough energy from what he’d borrowed from his master earlier in order to do one small scan of the area.

Wait… how?

Not only could he sense every single person, insect, and blade of grass within the entire palace grounds as his powers searched through each pavilion and pathway, but instead of hearing jumbled musings and unintelligible voices like he normally would, he could understand every single word clearly, and even pick and choose which conversation he wished to listen to at any given moment.

The sudden improvement was terrifying, especially considering that his chest was beginning to feel colder and colder as he hesitantly explored his newfound level of skill. Thankfully, the sound of his master stepping into the room broke his focus and he quickly withdrew the spiritual energy he’d been using and closed his eyes. He knew that pretending to be asleep was the last thing he should have been doing at that moment, but he didn’t want to cause his master more stress.

He would figure out a way to explain it to him tomorrow… after he hopefully figured it out himself.

(Edited)

Chapter 6

The morning came far too quickly for his liking. He wasn’t sure exactly what time they had gone to sleep, but he had awoken several times throughout the night, nervous about his rapidly improved skill. He also wasn’t sure how he was going to tell his master, but he refused to keep it secret any longer. 

“Good morning, Zen,” came Qi’s voice from close by. 

Blinking open his heavy eyelids, he looked up, only to see his master kneeling before him with a gentle smile on his face. Zen quickly pushed himself up, but before he could rise to his feet and help his master back up, Qi reached forward and gently placed a warm hand against his forehead while the other sought out the pulse in his left wrist. 

“You look like you didn’t sleep too well. I admit that I’m not comfortable enough here to rest well, either, but we must keep our energy up in order to keep our wits about us,” he said as he removed both of his hands, then stood before offering Zen a hand. 

Zen gratefully took the proffered hand, not trusting his tired body quite enough to feel comfortable rising on his own just yet. 

Why do I feel so exhausted? I am used to not sleeping, sometimes for days on end. 

“Come, sit. I cut up some of the apples and pears that we were given. Have something to eat, please,” Qi said, guiding Zen over to the table and helping him sit. His master then sat a beautiful little saucer plate in front of him and added several pieces of the fruit, as well as a tiny spoonful of honey from a small jar that had been sitting in the middle of the table. 

Zen stared at the food, but his stomach didn’t feel like it could manage it. His hesitance drew Qi around the table to sit beside him. He checked his temperature again, as well as his pulse, but when nothing seemed amiss, he frowned and looked at the food, then back at Zen. 

“I know that you rarely have an appetite, but are you sure you can’t manage a few bites?” 

He really wasn’t sure if he could. Food had never sat well with him, and as he’d grown, it had gotten worse and worse. Sometimes he would get away with not eating for a few days at a time before his master finally sat him down and made his servants cook everything and anything until he relented and filled his stomach. 

Of course, he did get hungry, just like anyone else, but the idea of actually eating something just wasn’t appetizing. 

I don’t want to worry him, though.

Reluctantly, Zen reached forward and took the smallest slice of pear, then dipped it into the little circle of honey at the top of the plate. He took his time nibbling at it, and with his free hand, he tapped a finger against the table. 

His master immediately turned his attention to that spot, so Zen began writing out what he needed to tell him. It didn’t take long for his words to be understood, and unsurprisingly, Qi’s mood soured quickly. He immediately checked the seal he had put in Zen’s mouth, but seeing that it was perfectly intact, he got up and began gently but quickly brushing the hair where the flower had been to the side. 

“There is nothing…” he eventually said as he straightened Zen’s hair back into place, then began absentmindedly brushing it in order to eventually pull back the higher portion into a long ponytail. 

Zen understood his frustration. He shouldn’t have been able to do what he had, and the only thing that had changed with him between the time he had practiced using his master’s spiritual device and when his abilities suddenly became amplified was prince Yuen’s tampering with the flower in order to infuse him with dark energy. 

He wanted to confront the prince and ask him what he had truly done, and why. 

“I feel that we should go speak with the prince… but I also feel as if I can’t make myself do so. I don’t want you to get hurt again. We should just leave before anything else untoward happens.” 

Of course, that was unlikely to be possible. They hadn’t exactly been invited to come in the first place. They had been threatened. Their own kingdom was a little anthill compared to the mountain that was Han, and if they so dared to try and escape before the emperor released them… it would not end well. 

The only reason their kingdom had held up for so many years was because of its incredible sect leaders. Now, however, all five of them were old and weathered from time, their abilities only a wisp of what they had once been. To save their kingdom, they’d had no choice but to send their young prince, as requested, to try and figure out a way to maintain the peace. 

Zen tapped the top of the table again, drawing Qi’s attention back to it as he continued writing. 

“I think we should go talk to him.” 

He knew that his master didn’t want to, but he needed to know why he’d given him such spiritual power to begin with… and why darkness instead of light? 

When he looked up, Qi had his lips pursed and was looking at the table solemnly. 

“You’re right. I don’t want you anywhere near him, but maybe he can help us figure out what had happened all those years ago, too. It seems like he may know something about you that I don’t,” he said, making Zen’s eyes widen in surprise. 

He hadn’t even thought about that, since it had been nearly sixteen years since he’d met his master and they had both lost their memories during that moment in time. Qi had been around fourteen when it had happened, while he had been six. The memories he had from directly after the incident were foggy, at best, but he would never forget the sharp pains from the rocks that had been thrown at him. He had lifted his bloody arms to see the gashes upon them, confused and crying. He couldn’t even remember why he had been in the wealthy district in the first place, considering that he likely had not even had a cent to his name, judging from the dirty and tattered clothing he’d been found wearing. 

He likely would have been pushed from the city by the other children if Qi hadn’t been passing by and decided to stop them. His master’s advisors had not been very keen on his actions, but he had refused to listen to them. What had happened next was a blur to both of them, but Zen eventually awoke several days later in a dungeon cell with his wrists tightly shackled to the wall, his chest feeling uncomfortably cold, and rats trying to nibble at his bare toes. 

He managed to kick them away, but when no one came to see him in the damp, dark dungeon besides the rare servant offering stale bread and water, he realized that maybe the rats weren’t so bad. He became terribly lonely, and didn’t even understand why he’d been locked up to begin with. 

But then things began to slowly change…

Qi appeared, clearly dressed for a meeting with other royalty. It appeared like he was actually sneaking about, though that was such an unlikely thing to think of when concerning someone so high in society. He had no reason to sneak. Yet when he returned after that first short, silent visit, for a second one, he still did not have a guard or advisor with him. 

He didn’t come often, at first, but as time went on, he would find his way to Zen’s cell more frequently. Sometimes he would talk to him. Ask him questions about what had happened, saying that his advisors would consider letting him go if he could just give him a reasonable answer… but he had no answer, nor any way to convey it. He could no longer remember a time where he was able to speak, and he had been far too poor to have been educated enough to write. 

Even though he could do nothing to help, he ended up looking forward to the older boy’s visits. 

They maintained their simple relationship until Qi appeared some two months after Zen had first been locked up. He had clearly noticed that his weight was decreasing, but had also noted that there was bread near him should he have wanted to eat. Zen had not wished to. For some odd reason he didn’t understand, his body just didn’t require much sustenance, and eating too much, even if it were simply just some pieces of stale bread, made him feel quite queasy. 

He could not convey that he wasn’t truly hungry, however, so from that day onward, Qi took it upon himself to bring him something different to try every time he managed to sneak into the dungeons. 

The first item was an apple. It was just a simple fruit and Zen had not been hungry when it had been offered to him through the dirty bars, but because the boy had taken the time to get it for him, he obliged and bowed his head slowly in respect for his thoughtfulness, then managed to eat a small portion of it. 

The light that shone in Qi’s eyes from that point onward was something that drew Zen like a moth to the brightest of flames. Over the next several months Zen refused to eat the stale bread, and would only eat what Qi brought and drink if it was offered by the boy. 

All of the dungeon guards, by that point, knew of Qi’s little trips to see the strange little boy, and would just let him do as he wished. He could not open the cell door, and the smaller boy was clearly still not doing well. They would let their master think that he was helping, and then when the smaller boy passed away, it would simply be what was meant to be. 

They went on that way for nearly a year before Qi suddenly stopped appearing. Zen would wait and listen, watch and hope… but the older boy would not return. By the time a month had passed his body was struggling. Most humans would have been dead long ago, but he still had just enough fight in him to push himself up to his bony feet. 

The chains rattled stiffly as he moved, rusted from age. As he looked down at the disfigured key hole, he felt a faint, warm breeze brush against his cheek. It made little sense to his exhausted, starved mind, but he was fine with that. In fact, if he could just grab hold of that little bit of wind and make it turn the mechanism to unlock his chains…

Before his mind finished processing the idea, it had been done. The chain holding his right wrist clattered to the ground, revealing raw, infected skin from the months he had been bound. The wound had long since gone numb from damage, making him ignore it to turn his attention to his other shackled hand. 

That binding, too, had been undone with just a simple thought, leaving him free of his restraints. Turning on unsteady dirty feet, he had walked to the door to his cell. The old lock was a little more complicated, but Zen had been patient. He’d had nothing else to do, and nowhere else he wanted to go except to find the boy who had visited him so many times. This time, he would go visit him. Perhaps that would make him happy, and remind him that he had someone waiting who found solace in the tiny bits of time he’d allotted him. 

The lock clicked open nearly an hour after he’d set his attention on it. His arm had slowly risen to remove it from its latch, then push the door outward. It took a lot of effort, considering how malnourished he was, but he refused to let his weak body stop him. 

Carefully, he trudged his way through the dungeons, listening to the wind as it guided his frail body forward. His eyes closed as exhaustion pulled at his mind, but he refused to relent and pulled the warm wind even closer to him to guide his way. 

His eyes didn’t open again until he felt strong gusts and fresh air envelop his tiny body. It was dawn, with the sun just barely beginning to rise in the distance. Several guards from the dungeon were surrounding him, whips and swords drawn and ready, yet he paid them no mind. He did not wish to visit them… only the young prince. 

The first strike of a whip had him staggering forward from the impact across his back. He would have fallen. Should have fallen, yet the wind refused to allow it. He remained standing, even as blood dripped down his back and soaked his tattered clothing. Two more hits struck him as he walked, his footsteps eventually outlining themselves in red as he moved. 

He wasn’t sure where he was really going, but the warm wind around him would not be swayed. It guided him forward for what felt like forever. More hits came, more blood soaked the ground where he walked, yet when his body finally was no longer able to hold itself up, and the gentle breeze had died down to a faint rustle in his hair, a pair of strong, yet-gentle arms caught him. 

“I am so very sorry that I did not return sooner, little one,” came the familiar voice of the young prince. 

Zen was settled against Qi’s chest as he easily lifted his light body, much to the disagreement of those around him. 

“I do not care what kind of circumstances had brought us together in the past. I refuse to allow this boy to suffer any longer. My father has finally permitted that he be released and serve as my personal servant,” Qi had said as his free hand gently patted Zen’s unruly, grimy hair. “No one is allowed to harm a single hair on his head from hence forth. Anyone who does, will pay with their lives.” 

He had turned then, and carried Zen straight back to his home, calling for the royal physician to meet him there.

“Zen?” 

Blinking out of his memories, Zen looked up as his master. A piece of pear pressed against his lips as Qi smiled down at him. 

“One more, for me?” he asked, making Zen immediately part his lips to take the three small bites the fruit required to be eaten. 

He got a soft pat to his hair as a reward, and it meant the world to him. 

“Let’s get dressed and head out before we are called upon for something else, hmm?” Qi said, drawing a nod from Zen as he stood. 

He hoped that the prince would see them, and considering how much he had already meddled, Zen suspected that he would be more than happy to have his quarry walk right through his open doorway. 

(Edited)

Chapter 7

Prince Yuen’s pavilion was not hard to find. One of the smaller black birds that Zen had noticed flying about the day before seemed to have no issue guiding them straight to the other man’s home.

Several sets of guards attempted to block their way, but when the little bird flew down to perch on Zen’s shoulder, they immediately gave their apologies and let them through each time. He had no doubt that the bird was either one of the prince’s familiars, or possibly, even an extension of he, himself. Either way, it made what could have been a frustrating endeavor, much less stressful.

Starting up the long flight of stairs leading into the massive pavilion, Zen looked at his master, who was walking only a step or so head of him. He could tell that he was still feeling uneasy about what they were doing, but both of them were curious, and if the prince really did have information about what had happened in their pasts, they wanted to know.

They stopped abruptly at the top of the stairs as the little black bird on Zen’s shoulder tweeted loudly, then flitted off somewhere out of sight.

“Enter,” came a chilling, yet familiar voice from beyond the closed doors before them.

Zen stepped forward first, blocking his master mostly from view in case there was a trap of some sort. He reached forward slowly, pushing one side of the doors inward. The scent of pine trees and honey mixed within the faint brush of warm air that met them as they stepped inside.

The man’s main greeting room was large but busy, with plants of all sorts taking up much of the extra spaces. He knew from watching his master’s work that many of the plants could be used for spells, and were not just simple decoration.

Polished hardwood covered the floor beneath their feet and bamboo screens with intricate designs of exotic birds stood as doors to other rooms. Several of the windows far off to either side were partially open, allowing for the feathered animals to come and go as they pleased.

“Come, sit,” prince Yuen said as he gestured toward the chair beside his own that mirrored its carved design of a peacock with its feathers slightly unfurled. He was wearing a long black robe with the design of a flying hawk across the right side leaning up toward his shoulder.

Qi stepped forward politely, but then hesitated and looked over his shoulder. Zen bowed his head with a small smile and moved to stand beside the chair. Reassured, his master gracefully settled into it, then turned his full attention to the prince who had been watching them lazily, his right leg crossed over his left knee. He was also leaning on his right hand that was propped up by his elbow on the intricately carved armrest.

The man, literally, looked quite at home.

“Xiao niao told me bits and pieces of what you wish to inquire, but his memory is a tad fleeting. Please, do tell me what you wish to know, my prince. I will answer what I can… for the right price, of course,” prince Yuen said with a content smirk.

Zen watched silently as the little bird who had guided them there, Xiao niao, landed on the man’s armrest and began nibbling playfully at a length of his hair that draped in front of his shoulder.

He let it be, clearly far more interested in hearing what Qi wished to ask, and, no doubt, decide how much he could request in return as payment.

Unfortunately for him, neither of them had any money on them.

“I’m afraid that I did not even bring enough money for our trip here, let alone to buy information,” Qi said, seemingly split between relief and discomfort.

The other prince seemed to think his words were humorous, because he gave a content chuckle as soon as Qi finished speaking. It honestly irked Zen to have his master laughed at for his funds. Money was not important to either of them, and they rarely carried more than what they thought was absolutely necessary. At the end of whatever venture they were on, they would even donate the remaining coins to any beggars they found before returning home.

“Money is not something I am in short supply of, good prince. What I want…” prince Yuen let his sentence drift off into silence as he lifted his free hand and pointed lazily at Qi. 

“I want you.”

Zen’s fingers itched to draw his sword. No one owned his master, let alone tried to bargain for him like a slave!

“I’d like to look you over, frown the waist upward,” the prince added, seemingly trying to sell his deal.

And I would like to carve you, from the neck down.

Prince Yuen slowly let his eyes drift to the side, then up, offering Zen a smirk that made his skin crawl.

“Your pet is quite aggressive when it comes to your dignity. While I am very interested in doing many things to you, I know that I have no information you want that will ever take things that far,” he said honestly, drawing a faded pink color to his master’s face while, at the same time, making a wave of fury crash through Zen’s mind.

The man deserved to die for such talk. Prince or not!

He was just beginning to remove his blade from its scabbard when Qi lifted one hand, immediately making Zen slide his sword back into place with a scowl.

“May I ask what you are looking for in your examination?” Qi requested, seemingly considering the offer.

The other prince sat up straighter, clearly surprised that he was being taken seriously.

“I just want to confirm something, is all. I won’t curse you or try to harm you in any way. Your faithful bodyguard wouldn’t let either of those things happen, anyways,” he said with a knowing look to Zen that he returned with a sneer beneath his mask.

“I accept your offer. I would like to know what your role was in mine and Zen’s meeting many years ago,” Qi asked, not holding back his main reason for coming there.

His master never did like beating around the bush. And considering the payment option he had to do, it wasn’t worth it to ask multiple questions. They weren’t given an actual number that the other prince would answer, either, just that they would have to pay for whatever information he did decide to give with the exam.

The prince’s face actually held a hint of surprise, no doubt from his master’s question, before he quickly managed to conceal it beneath an entertained grin.

“I’ve always admired that about you,” he eventually said, then added. “You don’t waste your words.”

Glancing around the beautiful main entry room, prince Yuen seemed to think for a moment, then stood from his decorative chair.

“Now then, this is not the place to speak of such things. You have two horses, do you not?” he asked, making Qi and Zen both look at each other in confusion.

The man wanted them to leave the palace grounds? Was that even possible?

“We do,” Qi said, returning his attention back to him as he stood as well.

Prince Yuen shed his intricate robe and hung it up on a set of hooks before turning back toward them to reveal a black crossed shirt with the outline of a vulture flying with its left wing tip starting on the bottom left and its right one ending on the top right. It had every single feather and detail sewed into it as well, but most of that was only visible when the light hit it just right.

He had a long belt tied tightly at his waist with a pendant with three black feathers hanging down over his flared pants, too. After tying a simple dark red coin purse to his waist, he headed for the door.

Zen furrowed his brow in confusion, but when his master began following the other prince, he didn’t hesitate to fall into step right behind him. They ended up taking a different route, eventually ending up behind their pavilion back by the hot spring instead of at the front entrance.

As they’d approached, Zen had sent out what remained of his spiritual energy to summon their two horses. They appeared moments later, still chewing on some fresh grass they had been busy partaking in.

Prince Yuen easily swung himself up onto Feng’s bare back as his own master calmly mounted Kongqi. Once he was situated, Qi reached down and offered Zen his hand. The gesture made him uncomfortable, as he’d never riden with his master in such a way, but with prince Yuen already on his horse…

Reluctantly, Zen accepted his mater’s proffered hand and swung up behind him. He immediately pinned his arms to his sides, refusing to hold onto the man in front of him as their horse began to move, following the other prince’s.

They rode in silence once they left the palace grounds through an unfamiliar, overgrown exit. They soon came across meadows of roses and peonies that stretched on as far as the eye could see. The fragrance was divine, though it was surprising to see such flowers right before winter was due to set in.

“Spiritual spells, of course. This entire land is controlled by my father. All of the plants grow to his will. Of course, forcing something to do what it was not meant to weakens its lifespan greatly, but whatever makes his harem happy, makes him happy,” prince Yuen explained as he nudged his horse to speed up, moving from a walk into a slow trot.

He seemed to be testing Zen’s horse as he directed it this way and that, then asked it to speed up or jump a simple obstacle. Feng was being surprisingly docile with the other man, as it never let anyone but him ride it, but Zen secretly hoped that the animal would return to its normal stubborn self when it came to strangers and throw the prince with a snort and a buck.

Just as he was going through the mental images of such a thing happening, he had to jerk his arms forward and wrap them tightly around Qi’s waist as the man sped up their stallion quite abruptly. It turned out that while he wasn’t paying attention, prince Yuen had pushed Feng into quite a fast gallop, and forced Qi to spur his horse on or risk falling too far behind.

They seemed to be heading for a large forest at the edge of the meadow, but right as their horse leaped over a fallen log to follow the other prince, who had already disappeared into the underbrush, it suddenly lost its footing… because there was nowhere to land! They dropped as their horse’s hooves slipped right through a warping, twisting ground of dark greens, browns and black. It felt like Zen’s breath was suddenly sucked out of his body as they fell, but before he could truly panic from the darkness, thousands of faint lights appeared beneath them.

They both braced for a hard landing, but as Kongqi’s hooves touched down, a brief gust of wind slowed their descent just enough to save the horse from injury. They landed as if on a cushion, drawing Zen’s eyes to the side and downward.

Moss and mud?

Their horse seemed uneasy about the uneven ground, at first, but it quickly regained its composure as it saw Feng standing off in the distance. 

Massive vines swirling with dark energy hung from a ceiling so black that it was impossible to see where they truly came from. Little feathered creatures ran about on the lengths above them, looking over the edge every few moments at their odd guests.

The creatures themselves were strange enough to make Zen tilt his head with curiosity. They had the bodies of birds, though a bit more bulk was present in the front. Their wings were also slightly farther back on their bodies with another set of taloned feet protruding from either side of their front that had a sort of folded wing attached and tucked in.

What odd creatures.

“Why did you bring us here?” Qi asked as they approached the other man slowly.

Prince Yuen grinned and turned his horse as he began to guide them down a damp tunnel. Having no choice but the follow, Qi calmly directed his horse to move forward, making them leave behind the glowing lights.

With the darkness taking over his eyesight, Zen tugged his master closer and borrowed a small amount of energy to allow him to scan their surroundings. What he found had his eyes widening in the darkness. They were inside of a damp, mossy tunnel that was actually slowly shrinking, then expanding, as if it were breathing.

“Welcome, dear friends, to a curse master’s lair,” prince Yuen finally said as vines abruptly unwound from a wall ahead of them, a damp breeze brushing past them as if beckoning the group to step inside.

Prince Yuen didn’t hesitate, and soon, he had vanished again, just like he’d done when he’d darted into the forest earlier.

Not wanting to get left behind a second time, Qi spurred their horse on as Zen tightened his grip around his waist further, focusing all of his attention on his sensing ability. There were hundreds, if not thousands of strange tunnels and creatures lurking about. They truly couldn’t risk getting lost in such a place.

As they entered the tunnel, their horse suddenly began floating. Zen looked for any vines that could be causing the odd action, but he couldn’t sense anything. Unfortunately, with no way to stop it, they began drifting upward faster and faster until their horse’s head suddenly burst free of a marshy swamp, quickly followed by its riders as they all sputtered and coughed.

Kongqi hurried awkwardly up the overgrown bank, shaking his mane out as he went. Zen felt like a wet rat, but he immediately slid from the horse as soon as they were on solid ground and offered his master a hand down.

He didn’t recognize their surroundings at all, and as he sent out his sensing ability, he realized that they were nowhere near a field of any sort. They were actually quite deep within a forest. He did, however, find a cottage-like home not far off and gently guided his master in that direction, since the other prince seemed to have disappeared. He had no doubt that he would return to them when he wished to, so Zen paid it no mind.

After a fifteen minute walk they stepped through some thick underbrush and were rewarded by the sight of a well-built house on the other side. It was made of wooden logs, likely from the massive trees that had grown in its spot. The wood was a natural dark amber in the dim light and welcoming smoke slowly rose from the chimney, meaning a fire was roaring inside, hastening their footsteps.

The moment they stepped through the door Zen saw prince Yuen enter the room from a different area. He had changed out of his wet clothing and was now wearing a simple black robe with his hair tied into a partial bun on top of his head with a decent amount of tendrils falling here and there.

He was carrying several folded towels and calmly walked over to offer both of them to him.

“Tend to your master,” he said simply before turning back to where he’d come from and disappearing through the doorway.

Zen looked around for a moment, noting that there were no changing screens, nor was there much in the way of decoration. A few plants sat in the far corner and there was a large bed beside them. Two black padded chairs sat opposite each other to their left, with a fire crackling in the hearth before them.

“Let’s not waste time, Zen,” Qi said as he quickly began undressing himself.

Zen immediately set the towels down on a chair and moved to help, but to his surprise, his master grasped both of his frigid hands with his own and shook his head slightly.

“We are both very cold. I can take care of myself. You need to get out of your clothing quickly, too,” he said, making Zen hesitantly withdraw his hands and looked down at his soaked outfit.

It was odd, but he did as told and quickly removed his clothing. Thankfully, the other prince had set out two sets of simple robes for them, but Zen ignored them for the moment and grabbed one of the large towels. After wrapping it around his waist, he took the other and carefully but quickly began drying his master.

Thankfully, the fire warmed the room well, and Qi’s shivering died down after only a few moments. Zen made sure to dry every single inch of him, though, before helping him into his robes, then into one of the chairs by the fire. By the time he’d finished with his duty, he was mostly dry, himself, so he only took a few moments to make sure that his hair wasn’t too damp, then simply tied it up with a small length of fabric he carried with him for such purposes. His master surely couldn’t have messy hair, but no one tended to mind his as long as he made it seem mostly presentable. Besides, they were not expecting guests, and the other prince didn’t even seem to have paid much mind to his own style, as he, too, had just pulled his hair up to save himself the hassle.

By the time he took his spot standing beside his master’s chair, prince Yuen had returned, carrying a small platter of steaming food. He set it on the table between the two chairs, then took the one opposite Qi’s.

“Eat. Can’t have my guests falling ill because of me,” he said as he took one of the pairs of chopsticks and began eating from the assortment of food.

Qi waited for a moment, seemingly just considering the fare, though they all knew that he was checking the food with his skills. Prince Yuen made no comment about it, and simply continued his meal.

Once his master had deemed the food safe, he calmly picked up the remaining set of chopsticks and began taking small bites. He hadn’t eaten earlier that morning, at least from the time he’d awoken. So it was a relief to see him eating.

Unfortunately, as the platter’s contents began to dwindle, Zen found a warm piece of meat being offered before his covered nose. He truly wasn’t hungry… the few slices of pear from earlier that morning had been more than enough to fill him for the day. However, he would never decline his master what he wished, and since he’d removed his damp mask so that it, too, could dry, he simply opened his mouth to accept the small bite of food.

“Do be careful not to overfeed him,” prince Yuen said calmly without bothering to even look their way.

Both Qi and Zen frowned as they turned their attention to the other man. He seemed to notice their eyes on him, because he did finally look up with a quizzical expression.

“Surely you know what you have in your possession ?”

When Qi and Zen just glanced at each other, then back to the man in confusion, prince Yuen leaned back in his chair and gave out a content chuckle.

“My dear prince… I thought you were coming to me armed with far more knowledge, but it seems that I am mistaken.”

He waved his hand dismissively, then leaned an elbow on the armrest of his chair as he tucked one leg beneath his other.

“We shall renegotiate what information is worth my request, but for now, your previous question is void.”

Zen immediately narrowed his eyes on the man, but the prince didn’t even spare him a glance as he stared at his master.

“I will give you information… and you will accept that when I deem it is enough, you will give me what I had requested,” he said, not seeming worried in the least that his master might decline.

Qi, to his surprise, took his time thinking over the man’s words. He wished that he had declined outright, but he would never step into his master’s deals… no matter how much he disagreed with them.

“Give me a small piece of information you have that would make me want to accept your new deal,” Qi finally said, giving Zen at least a little relief. The prince would have to say something quite shocking to make his master trust his words so readily, especially after he abruptly changed the deal.

Prince Yuen gave an approving nod, then, finally, looked up at Zen.

“Did you know, your highness… that curses cannot speak.”

(Edited)

Chapter 8

Zen felt his heart constrict at the man’s words. A curse? Him? It was not possible. He was just a person who had followed his master since they’d found each other many years ago. Sure, them losing their memories at the same time was odd, and his lack of needing sustenance most days…

“Do not fret over my words yet, Zen. You truly are what I say, but there is, unfortunately, quite a bit more to it,” the prince said as he gestured dismissively with one hand. 

Schooling his expression immediately, Zen watched as his master forced himself to relax a little more into his chair before addressing prince Yuen. 

“I accept your deal, but what I wish to know has now changed.” 

The other prince blew out a light breath through his nose and smirked. 

“Of course it has. I accept. Ask your questions.” 

Qi nodded and licked his lips, then began speaking calmly. 

“How do you know that Zen is what you say he is? I do not remember ever having met you before, and I doubt that he has, either?” he said, glancing back at him for the last part of his question. 

Zen shook his head, indicating that he had not known the man before their previous meeting in the market. 

Qi returned his attention to the other prince, then asked, “what actually happened at the market? Why did you kill the man who shot the poison arrow?” 

Of course, they both knew why. Except…

“My father sent that man. I did not know of it, but there was no point in keeping him alive… and him poisoning your servant made things quite a bit more frustrating for me,” the prince said, drawing his master’s brows downward slightly. 

“How so?” Qi asked. 

Prince Yuen tilted his head, clearly thinking about something important. When he seemed to have decided on what he wished to say, he gestured to Qi’s robe. 

“I will answer your question after you remove the top portion of your robe.” 

Zen bristled, angry that the man had answered so little before asking for his reward. His master, however, did not show any signs of annoyance, and instead simply slipped first the left side of his robe, then the right, from his shoulders. 

He didn’t like it. 

Sure, he’d seen his master completely naked thousands of times over the years. It was his job to care for him, but there was absolutely no need to do as the other prince had said! They could get information other ways. 

“Not much of an exam is needed, I see,” came prince Yuen’s quieted voice as he stood from his chair and took two steps forward to stand before Qi. 

His master looked up, giving the other man his full attention as prince Yuen reached downward and brushed his fingertips over the strange mark covering his master’s heart. 

“I wanted to confirm weather you two were actually tied together or not. Unfortunately, you are,” he said as he tapped the black design. 

Little sparks of electricity danced about his fingertips as the dark mark blurred. For some reason, Zen felt as if his own heart was being zapped by those little jolts of static, and as the black mark actually began to condense around prince Yuen’s fingertips, Zen felt his heart constrict so tightly that his vision blurred and his knees dropped his weight. 

Right before he expected to hit the floor, strong arms caught him. 

“He’s very light.” 

Zen felt more familiar arms grab hold of him a second later, immediately taking him from, who he could only assume, was prince Yuen. He was settled against a warm, bare chest a few moments later, tucked comfortably against his master. 

“You are so gentle with something that holds your life in its hands,” prince Yuen said as Zen felt a light tug on a length of his hair that had escaped being tied up. 

The pressure left quickly, likely a result of his master swatting the offending hand away before placing his own gently against the side of his head. 

“You said that you would not cast a curse,” Qi said as he tightened his hold on Zen, who was beginning to come around again. 

“Zen Zen?” whispered Qi, the pet name drawing a faint smile from Zen’s lips. 

He felt uncomfortably tired, but besides that, everything seemed to have gone back to normal. Sleepily, he opened his eyes, blinking a couple times before his vision cleared. 

“I did not cast a curse. I was just curious to see what would happen if I tried to break part of yours,” prince Yuen said right before Zen saw a flash of light lash out at the man. 

The other prince easily waved one hand and disbursed the attack, but they both knew that it had simply been a warning. 

“Zen is mine, curse or not. Do not try to do such a thing again!” 

Zen carefully shifted against his master’s chest, eventually managing to sit properly in his lap before meeting his eyes. They were wide and the slightest hint of saltwater made itself known toward the inner corner of one. He had never seen such a worried look from him before. 

I am sorry. I am truly fine. It only hurt a little. 

Prince Yuen shook his head, releasing a sigh as he dropped back down into his seat and crossed his legs. 

“I was simply testing my father’s magic. He truly is a master, though back when the curses that made Zen were cast, he wasn’t nearly as strong.” 

Curses? 

Qi seemed to pick up on the man’s word, too, because he sat a little straighter, but refused to release Zen so that he could get up and return to his guarding position by the side of his chair. 

“You said that Zen was a curse… but now you say that multiple curses created him?” Qi asked, dismissing his previous question for the moment, likely because they had gained the information that his father was also one who used curses, so it made sense to trap him with the poison.

The other prince gave an agreeing hum as he nodded toward him. 

“There was originally one curse, but unbeknownst to my father, a second one was cast at the last second, interrupting, and morphing, his own.” 

Zen looked up at his master at the same time Qi stared slightly down at him. 

“Let’s have a little lesson, shall we?” prince Yuen said, drawing their attention back to him. 

“What do you think happened all those years ago, when you found Zen and lost your memories?” 

Qi pursed his lips and hugged Zen a little tighter before speaking. 

“My father made an edict to not speak of it. I know very little,” he said honestly. 

Even after so many years, no one dared even whisper of the events that had unfolded that day.

“Your father?” 

The humor he heard in the man’s words made Zen’s fingers fidget with an edge of Qi’s undone robe absentmindedly. He was not sure what he thought was funny about such a thing, but it made him nervous. 

“He has raised me,” Qi said calmly, speaking fondly, and with much respect of the elder spirit master who had brought him up. “My father passed when I was little.”

Prince Yuen raised a brow at his words, but right as he was about to speak again, Zen felt his body abruptly jerk forward, but not truly move as his mind blurred. Thankfully, he was able to recover quickly, but when he blinked his vision clear, his master’s warm hand was gently covering his mouth.

What is going on? 

The sound of the front door opening met his ears, making him want to turn and look, but he couldn’t without moving his mouth away from his master’s hand, and he would never go against Qi’s wishes. He clearly wanted him to sit still and remain completely silent, so he would. 

The familiar sound of light footsteps hurried closer. Instead of immediately noticing them, however, the little princess acted as if she hadn’t seen them at all as she bounded into her brother’s lap yelling loudly “I found you, older brother!”

Prince Yuen caught her with a chuckle and settled her in his lap. 

“Little Jia, you know that you are not supposed to be in such a place,” prince Yuen said, his words likely meant to scold, but his tone was that of a doting older brother. 

“You’re always off running father’s errands or hiding here. I’m tired of waiting for third brother to come visit,” she said as she leaned up and hugged him around the neck tightly. 

“Spend time with me today, please brother Huang?”

Prince Yuen appeared to spend quite a while thinking over her request before jumping up from his seat abruptly. He, of course, held the little princess tightly so that she wouldn’t fall, then hefted her a bit higher in his arms as he began walking toward the other side of the home. As he passed their chair, his right hand gently brushed the top of Zen’s knee, then dropped a small item into his lap without a word. 

Both himself and Qi remained still until they felt whatever spell the other prince had cast, wear off. Zen jumped up immediately, grabbing the carved wooden seal that had been dropped for them. 

It hung by a small length of black silk, likely meant to be worn upon ones belt. He wanted to examine it, but Qi didn’t give him a chance as he gently but firmly grabbed his wrist and hurried him from the house as quietly as possible.  

They ran for a short time before Qi slowed to a stop and turned, holding his hand out. 

“Could I please see that, Zen?” 

He handed it over immediately, bowing as he extended his arms before him, presenting the item. He straightened back up when his master took it, then watched curiously as Qi turned it over in his hands. 

“I can sense a lot of energy coming from it, so there’s no doubt in my mind that it’s a spiritual device, but I’m not too sure what it does,” he said, making Zen take a step closer and tap it, then make a gesture that meant Qi should use his spiritual energy to see if it did anything. 

“Test it, hmm?” 

His master thought it over, but then paused and looked back the way they had come. All was quiet. They hadn’t been followed, and the other prince hadn’t seemed all that interested in harming them previously, either. Perhaps they could trust him… to a point. 

“Very well,” he eventually said as he calmly took a deep breath, then made a hand sign against his chest. 

Zen tapped him abruptly before he could start focusing, making Qi glance at him in confusion. Making a gesture of apology for interrupting, Zen quickly tugged his master’s robe back up into place over his chest, then correctly retied his belt before taking a slight step back and bowing respectfully. 

“Thank you, Zen,” Qi said with a warm smile as he returned his attention to trying to activate the seal. 

It began to shiver slightly and glow with a faint white light, but after only a few moments, it darkened back to its normal state. 

Odd. It didn’t react to master’s energy. 

Qi smiled and shrugged his shoulders, not minding the failure. He would surely figure it out another time, however…

“Do you have any ideas, Zen?” 

He was about to shake his head when he realized that he felt an odd energy buzzing around where the other prince had brushed against his knee. Focusing, he pulled the small amount of energy up into the core of his body and realized as it settled within his chest that prince Yuen had given him dark spiritual energy again. 

His master’s light laughter brought him out of his growing frustration. 

“I assume he lent you some spiritual energy again? Why not give it a try?” he said with interest shining in his beautiful eyes as he held out the item. 

He wasn’t too sure it was a good idea, but if his master wished for him to try…

Taking the seal, he hesitantly began focusing in order to channel the dark energy through it, but as he felt it cool in his hand, he nervously stepped closer to his master. As if reading his mind, Qi gladly grasped his arm with one hand and gently settled the other over one of Zen’s. 

The silent reassurance made him much calmer, allowing him to focus completely on his task. It didn’t take too long before the unreadable marks on the front of the item began to swim into each other. 

What on Earth? 

Before he could consider what was happening, the damp ground beneath their feet shrank away as water surged upward. the forest floor quickly vanished beneath the murky flood, and before either of them could react, vines took hold of their ankles and dragged them beneath the surface!

(Edited)

Chapter 9

Yuen Huang? 

Zen sighed out a pained breath and slowly opened his eyes. At first, all he saw was a blurry light amidst the dripping darkness above him, but as he allowed his eyes to refocus, he realized what that little light was. 

Hello there, little soul. 

Yuen Huang? The little soul repeated as it danced above him. 

Realizing what the soul was saying, Zen slowly pushed himself up, then gently shook his head. 

I am not the person you are seeking. I am unsure of where he is at this moment. 

The dancing light slowed as it circled his head like a halo, drawing his attention upward so that he could follow its movements. 

Young master, Yuen Huang. Young master. 

Zen frowned at the odd thing, wondering who it had actually been to confuse him so easily with its master. And prince Yuen was definitely not little any longer, so whoever the soul had belonged to must have passed away many years ago. 

Deciding to ignore it for the moment, he looked around the massive cave he had landed in. Thankfully, the water that had swallowed them had shrunk away back into the spongy ground, but as he scoured the area several times with his eyes, he felt his heartbeat pick up uncomfortably. 

Master? 

He quickly got to his feet, but nearly fell as the mossy ground shifted beneath him. They had been in such a hurry to leave when prince Yuen gave them the chance, that they’d forgotten to grab their shoes. Not that they would have been much help on such a slippery surface.

Regaining his balance, he hurried to a more stable area with firmer footing before looking down at the little wooden seal he’d been given previously. He could feel it humming slightly, as if asking for attention but not wishing to disturb him outright. 

Perhaps it can help me find where master has landed? 

He reached for it at the same time the little soul began wandering past him toward a tunnel. When it simply hovered by the entrance, he hesitated, looking between the seal and the soul for a few moments before letting go of the seal and hurrying after his new floating friend. 

Best not to use the dark seal unless absolutely necessary, he reasoned with himself, already wary of it since it had separated him from his master. 

As he got closer, the little soul began to spin excitedly in circles. 

I will follow you, little one. Please, if you know where my master is, bring me to him. 

The soul paused in its movements for a few moments before beginning down the dark tunnel, lighting the way with its radiance. Zen kept up easily, honestly surprised by the amount of tunnels they began passing as they first ascended, then descended several times. There were several times where the vines hanging above them inched closer, seemingly curious as to who the trespasser was, but each time they appeared to try and reach closer to him the little soul would glow brighter, forcing the flora to retreat back into the darker recesses of the caves. 

Thank you, little one. 

The soul flickered and danced in response to his thought, drawing a silent chuckle from Zen’s lips as they continued on their way. He knew that he should have been a little more cautious of the soul, but such creatures rarely held onto the malice they had acquired in the living world. It also didn’t seem hostile in any way, and that was something that could not be hidden once dead. 

Do you happen to remember your name? he asked as they found their way out into another large cavern. This one, thankfully, wasn’t raining cold water down upon him like the other had. 

The little soul shifted to orbiting around his middle as he walked, but gave him no response. As he moved, he felt the ground beneath his feet shift again, but when he realized that it was actually slowly moving in the direction he was going, he stopped walking and allowed himself to focus on the area around him instead of just moving forward. 

Young master Yuen, it is best to warm up soon. 

Looking down at the soul still spinning around him, Zen smiled and reached up, intending to gently pat it. When his fingertips brushed the outer edge of its light, however, his entire body instantly began to burn with heat as his mind whited out… 

The night sky soared way overhead and crickets chirped nearby. It was chilly outside, likely somewhere near the middle of winter. Lying on his back, he blew little puffs of warm air upward and watched silently as it dissipated above him. 

“Young master Qi, you skipped your lessons again?”

He sat up immediately, feeling sheepish as he hurried to his feet and dusted off his clothing.  

“I know what they are teaching already. Perhaps I could be of use to you instead of wasting my time listening to that old man drabble on?” Qi said as he straightened, offering a smile to the young master before him. 

 A young version of Yuen Huang stepped forward with a knowing grin on his face before reaching over to pat Qi’s head gently. The feeling was so familiar that it immediately calmed his worry, drawing him closer until his forehead pressed against the boy’s chest. He actually didn’t seem much taller, which would have made them not too far off in age. 

“Your lessons are important, your highness… but I suppose that I could use assistance with my new birds, if you are so up to the task?”

 He immediately nodded several times against his chest, then leaned away and smiled widely at him. 

“I will gladly help you.” 

Yuen Huang gave a quiet chuckle in response, but he didn’t mind the humor he found in his enthusiasm. In fact, he loved the sound. 

“Very good then. Let us be off, my prince…” 

Jerking upright, Zen took several deep breaths and looked around, frowning as he realized that he must have suddenly passed out after touching the soul. The area around him was very dimply lit, reminding him of when they had first arrived in prince Yuen’s lair. This time, however, it was not the man, himself, providing the little illumination, but tiny insects humming about above a reflective length of water. It stretched out for some distance, and as Zen approached its  bank, he noticed the little soul that had accompanied him previously was dancing about on the water’s surface. 

Just the thought of the spirit falling into the water sent a shiver through his own cold, damp body. Stepping forward, he moved to the very edge of the water and called out to it. 

Please return, little one. Your master will surely be worried if you mistakenly harm yourself. 

“Stop.”

Zen’s body immediately seized up, freezing him in place as he felt the tendrils of the curse in his injured hand begin to crawl up his arm. His body temperature, which was already quite chilled due to still being in wet clothing, began to drop considerably faster, making him shiver harshly. 

He was unable to turn his head and look at his attacker, but prince Yuen appeared beside him only a few moments later, a scowl on his face as he ignored Zen and, instead, addressed the soul that had paused above the stretch of water. 

Zen tried to fight the man’s control, but he could neither break the immobility spell, nor fight off the curse that was still marching up his arm. 

“You know better than to play out there,” said the prince, surprising him by how gentle his voice sounded all of a sudden. 

The soul didn’t seem scared of him at all, either, because it quickly hurried back to shore, then spun around them both as it sung. 

Yuen Huang, young master is here! Yuen Huang is here! 

The prince calmly reached out so that the warm soul could rest in the palm of his hand, then looked over his shoulder at him. 

How did you get that soul? The memory seemed like it was my master’s from when he was younger…

It made no sense, though. His master was still quite alive and well. Wasn’t he…? 

“If it wouldn’t kill him, I would let my father’s curse destroy you right now,” prince Yuen hissed as he closed his eyes for a moment, then blinked them open at the same time Zen felt the curse immediately retreat back to his hand and the paralysis within his body fade. 

The sudden retraction made him gasp and cough several times as the horrific chill left his body. 

“Prince Yuen!” came his master’s voice from far behind, making Zen turn and hurry toward him. 

He looked fine, albeit a little tired. It was such a huge relief. The second he got close enough, his master reached out and took his injured hand, examining it gently before looking over Zen’s shoulder. 

“Why must you torment him so? What has he done to you in order to be punished?” he asked, clearly angry.

Zen turned to look at the man, too, though his master refused to release his hand and was, instead, allowing some of his energy to flow through their connection and warm his chilled arm. 

Oh, the little soul is gone…

“He touched something that did not belong to him,” the prince said as he calmly walked closer with his arms clasped behind his back. 

“Besides, I did not attack him with it.” 

Zen found that hard to believe, and so did his master, considering how Qi’s eyebrows narrowed and he stepped forward, meeting the man toe to toe. 

“I saw you activate the curse. Yet now you deny it?” 

The look on the other prince’s face was hard to decipher, but when he reached forward, Zen darted in front of his master with his hand grasping the hilt of his sword. 

The action made prince Yuen huff out an annoyed breath, then look past him to his master. 

“I did not activate the curse, I simply stopped holding it at bay.”

Neither of them were convinced, but it seemed like the prince had already planned to prove himself, because he reached forward again and settle one hand on Zen’s shoulder. It was clear that he wanted him to move aside, but…

“It’s alright, Zen,” Qi said, making him obey immediately, but hesitantly. 

He watched with his hand still on his sword as the other prince calmly shrugged the right side of his robe off his shoulder, revealing part of his pale chest. 

“Seal my chakra points.” 

Zen’s mouth dropped open from shock. The man was requesting that they seal his abilities? He looked to his master, praying that he would see through whatever rouse the other prince was concocting. 

Unfortunately, Qi seemed very intrigued by the suggestion and was already reaching forward. 

Master! 

As if hearing his plea, Qi looked over to him and smiled warmly. 

“Fear not, Zen. He has had many opportunities to attack us, especially while we walk freely within his lair, where he can easily control what he wills, yet we are both still standing well.” 

That might have been true, but he still didn’t like it. He was also worried about the soul he’d found earlier. It had disappeared after he’d gotten distracted by his master, and the last one to have had it was the other prince. 

Mind your business, little curse. 

Zen scowled at prince Yuen as he spoke into his thoughts, but the man was paying him no mind as his master pressed his fingers to his chest and calmly completed the simple hand signals against his skin in order to seal away his spiritual abilities. 

The flash of pain that followed his actions was like nothing he’d ever felt before. White hot agony burned from his hand as it shot shards of ice not only up his arm, but straight toward his heart. He felt as if he were getting struck by frigid lightning. 

Barely a second before that bolt could strike his heart it disintegrated, taking with it the frostbite and melting the ice that had accumulated along his skin in those few short moments. He could tell that he was in his master’s warm arms, but there was no way he had the strength to open his eyes or communicate. 

“You speak the truth,” Qi eventually whispered after a long stretch of silence. 

The vibration of his voice from within his chest had Zen nuzzling closer with an exhausted sigh. He wanted no more of this country and its dangers. All he wished was for his master’s safety, and yet he could not even protect himself from a curse he’d been so easily tricked to contract without the help of that country’s prince. 

His mind was about to move further into despair when he felt a gentle hand settle atop his head. It calmed him quickly, but could not completely erase his worries. 

“Why have you been protecting him,” Qi finally asked as Zen felt his light body being lifted. 

The dark laughter he heard in response made him wish that he could be of more use at that moment. 

“I would prefer he die as quickly as possible, but until I can figure out how to break the tethering portion of the curse you are both under, I have no choice but to keep him alive… in order to keep you alive.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 10

“Huang.”

The prince halted abruptly, his body tensing for only a moment before he looked over his shoulder at him.

“ Your

highness?“ he said, annoyance in his tone, no doubt from him having only used his personal name.

“What is our relation?” Qi asked.

Prince Yuen stared at him for several long moments before turning and walking forward. Qi wanted to back away since he was still holding Zen in his arms, and that put him between himself and the other man, but before he could consider what action to take, his attention refocused on prince Yuen as he began speaking.

“It’s not important right now,” the man said as he placed a hand against Zen’s chest.

Qi knew what he was about to do, but this time, he had no argument. The chill from the man’s dark magic lowered Zen’s body temperature so much that even he could feel it where he held him.

To his surprise, though, within seconds Zen’s eyes were opening and he was squirming to be let down. He didn’t want to. He’d recovered too quickly. Surely he needed held a little longer…

Regrettably, Qi relented after another moment and gently helped him back to his feet, then held his arm for a few more seconds, making absolute sure that he was steady before letting go. He looked a little tired, but besides that, he was quite aware of his surroundings and had his eyes narrowed suspiciously on the other prince.

Shaking his head and holding back a smile, Qi settled a hand on Zen’s shoulder, drawing his attention.

“It’s alright. Let’s head back now,” he said as he looked up at prince Yuen, hoping that he would offer to lead them back to the exit.

He didn’t seem all that interested, but eventually he blew out a sigh and turned toward a far-off tunnel, gesturing to them with nonchalant a wave, to follow. Qi hurried after him, grabbing Zen’s hand when he noticed him hesitating.

“You haven’t answered my question, Yuen,” he reminded the other as they walked.

The tunnel they were beginning to traverse had quite a shocking amount of spiderwebs hanging above them, the previous lengths of vines replaced by the arachnid fibers.

Where are the spiders?

“Do you have an invisibility spell?” the other prince asked as he stopped abruptly, but didn’t turn to look at him.

Qi felt the hairs on his arms raise as he quickly cast the spell on himself. Unfortunately, it wasn’t one of his stronger skills, so he couldn’t cast it on Zen unless he had a lot more time to focus.

The sounds of people approaching caught his attention at that moment, and finally drew the other prince’s back to them. When he noticed that he’d only been able to cast the spell on himself, he sneered and his body blurred toward Zen, grabbing him around the waist with one arm as his opposite hand dug itself into his hair and forced his head forward until his forehead rested against his shoulder. It was clear that Zen wasn’t happy about the sudden situation, but he hesitated fighting against the other prince since he clearly had no way of hiding himself. After only a few seconds, their forms began to waver. It did not look like any kind of invisibility skill that Qi had ever laid eyes upon, though. It almost looked as if the spell was slowly crawling over them like a wave of spiders instead of being draped over them like a blanket. Qi’s eyes widened at the sight and he wished that he could move, but he knew that doing so would only be detrimental considering how close the intruders now were to them. 

“Your highness, who do you think the princess was talking about when she reported that the prince had been talking to people in his bog home?” a eunuch, who was holding a small torch and had just become visible as he came around a corner, asked.

The emperor was right behind him, calmly walking through the dark, damp cave.

Like father, like son. Their lairs are likely similar.

He passed them by a few feet before clearing his throat, drawing his escort’s attention.

“It’s the prince and his young guard. I’m not sure why, but he wishes to keep them both alive, which is odd. The prince, I can understand, since he’d had an eye for him for quite some time… but the guard. He just seems like he’d be in the way… yet he is now hiding him right in front of our eyes.”

The eunuch immediately drew his sword and looked around… yet there was nothing to see but spiderwebs, moss, and a few random illuminating insects.

“Do not waste your time. Lest you forget, we are in my son’s lair. If he wishes to hide someone, even I could not find them. Let us return, since we have gotten our answer,” the emperor said as he calmly turned back around.

He truly cannot find us, even though he can sense us here? 

Qi waited with baited breath as the two left, then waited still, until he saw something lowering down from the ceiling. The prince, with Zen hugging him tightly around the neck, and his legs wrapped around his waist, returned to the ground before him.

Thankfully, Zen was off of him the second he was close enough to the ground to land safely. He hurried to Qi’s side as fast as he could, glancing at him several times, no doubt checking to make sure that his master was alright.

My Zen.

“I am fine. Are you well?” Qi asked, making Zen quickly nod and smile.

They truly did owe the other man now, but he didn’t seem too interested in collecting on the debt, because he was already walking away… but he was now going back the direction they had come?

“I understand that your father went the other way… but is there a second exit?” Qi asked as he began to follow. He wasn’t too keen on going back to that marshy house if they could help it. Of course, they had left their horses there, but he had no doubt that the other prince would be able to return them at some point.

Prince Yuen looked over his shoulder as they stepped back out into the large, partially-inundated area. A little ball of gold danced by the water’s edge a good distance away, drawing his attention for the slightest moment before prince Yuen walked over to a wall covered in massive spider webs and gently ran his fingers along one thin, dew-misted thread.

“Come to me, my friends,” he said as he tilted his head upward.

They both followed his gaze… then Qi felt his blood immediately run cold.

Before he could even see the massive, nearly-invisible spiders, he could hear them. Their calls sounded like the screeching of a bat, yet as they slowly descended and the faint lights from the insects below flickered against them, he could tell that they were definitely not bats… nor were they any size of spider he ever wanted to come into contact with.

The mossy ground shook beneath them as the first monster landed before its master. Prince Yuen calmly walked forward with one arm tucked behind his back, his free one reaching out to rub one of the beast’s massive legs.

“It has been quite some time. Thank you for coming,” he said as the sound of two more spiders landing near them drew Qi and Zen’s attention.

They both withdrew their swords in tandem as they pressed their backs to each other’s.

“Surely you can trust me some after having just saved your little guard from a rather gruesome death at the hands of my father?” the prince, who was now high upon the back of the first invisible spider that had descended, said.

Qi knew that they really had no choice in the matter. They were still in his lair, and if even his father couldn’t handle him there, then they had no chance if he chose to dispose of them.

Reluctantly, he sheathed his sword and nodded for Zen to do the same. He looked nervous, but didn’t argue as he returned his own blade to its scabbard, then faced him with a quick, humble bow.

“They will not harm you if you do not harm them. If you ever find yourself in need, just call for them. They will hear you…” he looked toward Zen, “even if no one else can.”

They can hear thoughts?

A gentle tapping sound had Qi blinking out of his thoughts and noticing that the other prince was patting the spot behind himself with a grin.

There were three spiders… why ride together?

Except, when he looked to where his intended ride had landed, he noticed that it seemed to have completely disappeared.

“I have not yet claimed a reward for allowing you to return to my lair unscathed… and protecting your little guard from my father. Surely the simple request of joining me on our short ride to the surface is worthy of paying off my good deeds?”

He had no argument. If it was just a simple ride he wished to share, then he had no reason to decline.

“Zen,” he said as he turned toward his subject.

Surprisingly, he looked extremely agitated as he scowled up at prince Yuen. 

Shaking his head with a little smile, Qi stepped forward and placed a hand upon his shoulder, drawing Zen’s attention immediately to him.

“Worry not. It is a very fair request. Let us be off and not dally here. We do not want anything else to find us,” he said as he gently squeezed Zen’s shoulder, calming the man before receiving a stern nod. He would do as told, like always, but he definitely did not seem to like the request.

I will make it up to you later, I promise.

With his mind settled, Qi quickly helped Zen up onto his abnormal steed, then walked over to where prince Yuen waited calmly atop his own. When he got closer, the other man reached down toward him, offering him a hand up as the spider hunched closer to the ground. Accepting, he carefully climbed onto the large creature, then situated himself behind the other prince.

“You may wish to hold on, your highness. I’m sure your little guard would be heartbroken if you fell,” prince Yuen said as the spider began turning toward the wall.

Qi wanted to refuse and simply use his energy to help him stay on the animal, but he quickly decided that such a thing would be a waste… and what harm would it do to hold onto the man? In fact… Reaching forward, he carefully wound his arms around the prince’s middle, then hugged him tightly as their spider began to climb vertically up the damp wall.

“You still have not responded to my question. Perhaps now would be a good time to ask it without distraction,” Qi said with a slight smile on his lips.

“What is our relation?”

He felt the prince take in a deep breath, then sigh it out before reaching one hand backward slightly to gently settle it over one of Qi’s.

“Is such a thing so important any longer? Whatever it was, it no longer is,” he said solemnly as he returned his hand to where it had been holding onto the spider, making Qi curious as to what had made him break character for that one instance of softness.

“Do you wish that it still was, though?” Qi asked.

His words got a light bit of laughter from the other man as their spider climbed up into a small tunnel far above the ground they had been on. It was still sloped, and definitely would not have been easy to traverse on foot, but the beast made easy work of the silk-laden chambers.

“I do not know why I have tricked myself into thinking such things might still be possible so many times. For my father, and for myself, I should have killed you both the moment I was given the chance. And yet I began protecting your little abomination from my father when he got poisoned… and then I let you both walk into the palace grounds unharmed. Now you are riding on one of my glass tarantulas, yet it is on top of her back, and not in her belly.”

Qi knew that they had been lucky. In all honesty, they should have been dead, many times over since they’d stepped onto the kingdom of Han’s soil. Yet before him was the third prince of said kingdom. A curse master and murderer… who was helping them escape from his father. And who had actually been aiding them constantly and hindering the emperor’s plans to dispatch them.

“What place did I have in your heart for you to put forth such effort for us?” he asked, needing to know what his mind could no longer answer for him.

Who was prince Yuen to him, and why did he have no trace of the man in his memories?

When he felt the man tense against him, he realized what he’d said.

“You knew me before. You know what happened to Zen… what happened to me, all those years ago.”

There was no other way for him to have built up such animosity toward his sweet guard. If they had not met previously, and their first meeting had been when their carriage had been attacked on their way to the palace…

It made no sense to hate Zen for his actions from that point onward. There must have been a point in time that neither him, nor Zen, had access to in their memories any longer that had sparked the anger Yuen now held for him.

Prince Yuen nudged the spider with his leg, urging it to hasten its pace. To Qi’s surprise, it shook its body violently instead, forcing him to hold onto the other prince far tighter than he’d intended. Evidently, the spider preferred to go at its own pace.

“Apologies,” prince Yuen muttered before the animal gave out a warning screech, then calmly continued on its way.

Qi waited a short while for the man to continue speaking, but he clearly had decided on not responding to his question… again.

He didn’t want to just give up on his chance to finally get some answers, but he wasn’t sure how to go about asking in a way that would actually get the prince to tell him what he wanted to hear.

“Do I have nothing worth such information?” he asked in a hushed whisper, worried that Zen might hear him if he spoke any louder.

They finally breeched the surface a few moments later as their spider used its massive front legs to dig through a thick patch of brambles and vines. They emerged into a forest, and within another few minutes, stepped out into a familiar field of flowers.

Distractedly, he lowered his left hand to prince Yuen’s leg as he scooted closer in order to look around the man without losing his balance.

“You truly did bring us back,” he said, relief evident in his voice.

Of course, he knew that they would always be in trouble while they were in the prince’s country, but at least they were no longer wandering underground, confused and worried.

“I really do owe you so much,” he said honestly, knowing that riding with the man, as he’d requested, would never equal the amount of help he had given them.

Prince Yuen was silent for a long while as they both simply relaxed in the moonlight now casting a silvery glow across the fields of flowers.

“Wait a moment…”

Looking over his shoulder, Qi tensed when he realized that Zen was no longer behind them.

“Do not worry. I said that I would do nothing to him while he was connected to you. I just requested that his spider take a little longer to surface. He will be here shortly,” prince Yuen said, drawing Qi’s attention back to him, only to make him lean back slightly when he noticed that the man had turned so that he was partially facing him.

“I will answer one question right now in return for allowing me to do something of my choosing,” prince Yuen said, making Qi’s brows narrow.

He wanted to ask what the man’s request would be, but he stopped himself before a single word left his lips. Instead, he nodded silently, then spoke.

“How do you know me?”

It was the most important thing he wanted to learn right then. Sure, he could ask about Zen, which he definitely needed to get information on, too, but it seemed like, when it came to the prince, what the man cared about most was him . So, he needed to know why he thought the prince of some tiny dwindling kingdom far off to the south was worth any of his effort.

Prince Yuen smiled slightly at his question, then leaned back just enough to make Qi relax.

“I know you, your highness, because I grew up beside you. Keeping you from too much trouble, Making you smile when you had bad days, and…” he leaned closer, but Qi refused to react.

His decision seemingly made the other prince smirk, before he finished what he’d intended to say.

“We were best friends. One a prince, and the other, the son of a rich nobleman who wanted nothing more than to make his prince happy every day for the rest of his life.”

But wait… we are both princes.

He was sure that the confusion showed on his face, but the other prince, clearly content with his answer to Qi’s question, reached forward and gently settled the palm of his hand against his cheek. It was cold… but at the same time, he couldn’t help but feel the skin beneath Yuen’s hand begin to warm, too.

“As per our agreement, I will now take what I want in return,” he said as he leaned the rest of the way forward until his smooth lips brushed against Qi’s own.

(Edited)

Chapter 11

Prince Yuen jumped backwards at the same time Zen lunged for him. He landed easily upon the giant spider’s invisible back as its master calmly descended to the ground within the field of flowers before them.

How dare you!

The smirk on the man’s face didn’t help Zen’s rising temper one bit. He immediately drew his sword and jumped from the beast’s back, aiming his blade straight at the other prince. It was obvious that the man would be able to react before he got to him, but he was glad that he was cocky enough to take the attack head on.

The sounds of their blades colliding reverberated into the fields and forest around them as Zen swung repeatedly, refusing to relent in his onslaught. Prince Yuen had dishonored his master too many times!

“Not bad for such a young lad,” prince Yuen commented nonchalantly as he easily maneuvered his blade to block each attack that he couldn’t dodge with a few simple steps.

Fight back!

The other prince blocked a particularly strong blow that sent him skidding backwards a few feet, but as Zen moved to close the distance between them and strike again, prince Yuen blurred to his side and ran his blade along Zen’s shoulder. The little slash was ignored, and Zen charged again as soon as he could turn back around.

To his surprise, the other prince charged him in response, taking a slight cut from Zen’s sword as he landed another slice to his shoulder. They danced back and forth for several tense minutes, trading hits… though Zen was definitely taking most of the damage. Blood from his wounded shoulder now stained his borrowed, tattered robe.

I need my spiritual energy.

He knew that his own was sealed, but… focusing, he set up a defensive stance and carefully began trying to pull out whatever energy might possibly still remain within the seal he carried on his belt.

A jolt of ice shot up his spine, exiting as a frigid mist through his shivering lips.

The other prince tilted his head slowly as he watched, a grin sliding onto his face before he reached forward with his free hand and curled his fingers inward.

“Let’s play, little guard.”

He was freezing from head to toe, but Zen could also feel the insane amount of power flaring from the dark energy coursing through his body. His wind ability, which had mostly laid dormant since his own energy had been sealed, flared to life, spinning angrily around its master, whipping his hair and clothing like a typhoon, waiting to be unleashed. There was also something else there, though. It clashed with the chill in his body, but before he could even try to delve into what it could possibly be, his focus was interrupted. 

“Enough!” came Qi’s order from behind him, making Zen immediately disperse his energy and sheath his sword.

Prince Yuen rolled his eyes and gave a quiet chuckle, but he, too, sheathed his weapon before crossing his arms over his chest.

“We were just having a nice friendly bout. I was even behaving…” he said with a half smile that Zen wanted to punch from his face.

“Zen,” Qi said calmly as he stepped in front of him, immediately drawing his full attention as he dropped to one knee and bowed his head.

He had gotten carried away.

A gentle hand settled against his hair, but when he noticed his master turn toward the other prince, he kept his head down in respect. He had not been told to rise yet.

“You knew that he was to appear soon.”

Prince Yuen did not speak, but Zen knew that they were conversing just as well without words. When, after several moments, he finally heard the other prince turn and begin to walk away, Qi returned his attention to him.

“Stand, Zen. Tell me, why did you attack him?”

Zen quickly got to his feet, kicking fallen leaves in his haste to stand. Without hesitating he reached for the hand his master offered him, then began writing hastily on his palm with his finger.

“What he did was not appropriate!”

Their eyes met after he had finished writing, but he didn’t like the disapproval he saw in his master’s.

“Zen, you understand brothels, do you not?” Qi asked, taking him by surprise.

He had definitely heard of such places, but neither him, nor his master, to his knowledge, had even been. It was definitely not an appropriate place for a well-mannered prince and his servant.

Zen hesitantly nodded.

“What goes on within those businesses is quite inappropriate, yet no one bursts into those buildings and attacks those who wish to partake in such frivolity,” Qi said, making Zen’s face warm at the lecture.

When his master appeared to be done speaking, Zen nervously reached forward, requesting Qi’s hand again. It was given, and he carefully wrote out his next sentence before looking back up.

“He should not have kissed you. You did not ask him to do so, did you?”

Qi smiled as he thought over the question.

“No, I did not ask him to do so, but we did make a deal before you arrived. He provided me with more information, and in return I allowed him to pick his reward. The kiss was what he took as payment,” he said, making Zen’s brows furrow in confusion.

Of all the things he could have requested?

On one hand, he was glad that the other prince had not asked for something more dangerous, but on the other, to kiss his master… it seemed demeaning. One kissed a woman they intended to woo, not a young man, and certainly not a prince!

He quickly tapped Qi’s palm that still rested in his own, drawing his master’s attention down to it. Zen started to write, but hesitated before anything could come of his words. He tried again a few more times before finally writing, “I don’t like it.”

He immediately realized his mistake and dropped back down to one knee, bowing his head as his heart pounded in his chest. It had been his master’s choice to accept the other prince’s request. He had no right to disagree with it.

Feeling a gentle brush against his hair, Zen sheepishly glanced up. When he caught his master’s eyes, Qi knelt down before him, making him quite confused. The hand settled on his head slowly slid down to grasp a long length of his black hair between its fingers.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you outwardly disagree with one of my ideas before,” Qi said, making Zen quickly look down again. He should not have said what he had. It was not appropriate for a servant to disagree with their master.

When he felt that lock of hair being tugged, Zen slowly lifted his eyes.

“You are very sweet.”

Sweet?

Qi leaned forward slightly, making Zen blink in confusion as he fought himself not to lean away.

“Do you dislike kissing, Zen Zen?”

Zen quickly gave his head a slight shake. He had no qualms with people kissing each other.

Qi smiled and leaned a little closer.

“Does it bother you when two men kiss?”

That had him pausing for a moment in thought, but it didn’t take him long to shake his head again.

“Does it bother you when I kiss someone?”

Zen felt his heart fumble in his chest and he quickly looked away, lifting a hand to sift through his hair out of habit, except he’d forgotten that Qi still had hold of a length of it, and as his hand passed his master’s, it was quickly but carefully grabbed.

When Qi tugged his hand closer to himself and leaned over, Zen had to swallow down a rising lump in his throat.

“Do you want me to kiss you?”

His mind wasn’t functioning. All Zen could think about was why he shouldn’t say yes , and why he couldn’t find it in himself to shake his head no.  Unfortunately, their important discussion was interrupted when he felt an arm slip beneath his own and around his chest, easily lifting him back to his feet right before a pair of soft, yet cold lips pressed against his cheek.

“There. The little servant’s curiosity is all sated now. We really should be off, your highness,” said prince Yuen.

Zen wanted to cut him in half, and struggled heartily to remove himself from the man’s grasp, but he knew that he couldn’t simply take out his sword and start attacking him again… no matter how angry he currently was about prince Yuen’s antagonizing! He had already lost his temper once and gotten reprimanded for it. He did not wish to go through that embarrassment again.

Qi slowly stood, shaking his head before stepping forward. Thankfully, prince Yuen released him as soon as his master set a hand upon his shoulder. Instead of acting on his frustration, Zen bowed to his master, then started for the palace grounds far off in the distance.

Qi soon joined him, and while he couldn’t see the other prince, he could tell that he wasn’t far behind. They walked in silence until they arrived at the back entrance from where they had originally left.

“Little guard,” prince Yuen called, making Zen turn with a scowl.

He was not but an inch or so shorter than either his master or the other prince, so adding the word  little seemed quite rude. 

Distracted by his annoyance, Zen gasped and hopped forward to maintain his balance as prince Yuen grabbed the carved seal at his waist and yanked it closer to himself.

“I will add a little more spiritual energy to this… do not waste it on meaningless squabbles,” he said before releasing the seal and turning toward Qi.

Zen immediately stepped between them, but when his master settled a hand on his shoulder, he relented and stepped aside.

“Take care of yourself, your highness. Your horses and clothing will be returned shortly and we will talk again soon,” the other prince said as he gave a slight bow, then went on his way.

Qi returned his bow, then took Zen’s hand and began tugging him toward their pavilion. They walked in silence, and thankfully, without interruption. As soon as they got back Qi instructed him to undress and prepare to bathe while he took care of something. He was grateful. They both smelled quite like the swamp they had unintentionally fallen into twice that day and could really use cleaned up.

He was just shrugging out of his borrowed robe when he felt warm fingers grasp right beneath his injury, drawing his attention to his master.

“That man….” Qi grumbled on a sigh as he shook his head and began allowing spiritual energy to flow through his fingertips. “I’m afraid it’s going to leave a scar, but at least he only wrote the word feather. “ he said, making Zen try to lean closer in order to look.

He was promptly poked in the nose and quickly moved his head away, giving his master room to heal the injury he should not have let himself obtain.

“No more of this bickering with his highness, Zen. I do not want to have to heal you up from anymore unnecessary scuffles when we have much bigger issues on our hands,” Qi said, giving him another reprimand that he swallowed with an upset stomach.

Thankfully, it didn’t take his master long to heal what he could of the damage on his shoulder, but when the man stepped right in front of him and began checking his other arm, chest, and lower half, Zen had to hold his breath for fear that his heart beating right out of his chest.

“Thank goodness he behaved,” Qi said with relief as he straightened back to his full height after checking Zen’s bare legs.

I don’t like prince Yuen, at all.

Another poke, this time to his cheek, brought his focus back to his master, making him bow at the waist, silently apologizing for letting his mind wander.

“Let’s wash up,” Qi stated as he calmly began to undo his belt. Surprised, Zen quickly reached for it, unsure why his master didn’t order him to help him like he always did.

“I am able to tend to myself sometimes, Zen. Your shoulder is injured and should be rested,” Qi said, making Zen raise an eyebrow.

Yes, his shoulder was cut up, but it definitely wasn’t something that would hinder him from completing his duties to his master. He quickly gave his head a slight shake as he wound up his master’s belt, then set it aside. When he returned to help him disrobe, Qi had already done so and was setting the garment to hang on a raised bar off to the side.

Once he was finished, he turned and took Zen’s hand, then guided him outside and to the edge of the hot spring pool. Zen tried to gently retract his hand, as it was still improper to bathe with his master, even if they had done so previously, but Qi seemed to have none of it. He tightened his hold and carefully sat down at the edge of the water, then tugged on Zen’s hand until he joined him.

“We never did got to finish our discussion from earlier,” Qi said as he slowly lowered himself down into the hot water, then pulled on Zen’s hand until he gave up and slid in, too.

Did we not finish talking earlier?

Zen watched silently as his master began to wash himself, unsure of what to do. When he wasn’t requested to help or reprimanded for not doing so, he awkwardly began cleaning his own dirty body.

“You left your mask at his house,” Qi said after a few minutes, making Zen lick his lips and give a small nod. It had been soaked with swamp water.

When his master turned to look at him with a smile on his face, Zen looked away and ducked down into the water a little more.

“I like being able to see your mouth. Perhaps we should forego you wearing another mask,” he said absentmindedly, making Zen’s heart begin to stumble around in his chest.

He was just about to look back up at his master when he felt the man’s damp hand press against the side of his face, drawing his attention.

The heat from the water seemed to rise to his face, no doubt making it burn red in the dim light coming from their pavilion. Thankfully, his master lowered his hand, but instead of continuing with washing himself, he reached to the side and grabbed a clean cloth, then carefully began wiping away the blood from Zen’s shoulder.

Zen quickly tapped his master’s chest, silently asking for the palm of his hand so that he could say something. Except, Qi shook his head and pressed one finger to Zen’s lips.

“Let me take care of you, just a little,” he said as he dipped the cloth down into the warm water, then continued his work.

It was awkward. Sure, Qi had tended to his injuries many times in the past, but he could easily manage his current one on his own. Of course, he wasn’t going to argue. If his master wished to wash away the blood from his shoulder, then he would stay still and allow him to do so. It just seemed unnecessary and a waste of his master’s time. 

“You’re so well behaved,” he murmured, making Zen frown slightly.

He did not think so. After his outburst earlier, and his disagreement with his master’s decision concerning the other prince? He thought quite lowly of himself right then.

Qi took another minute or so to finish cleaning his wound, then set the towel aside and rinsed his hands in the water before lifting them to settle on either side of Zen’s face.

“You are a very well-mannered young man who will one day rise up from where you are now with your head held high,” Qi said, making Zen frown in confusion.

Instead of asking for his hand to write this time, he reached forward and placed his fingertip against his master’s chest.

“I am what I am. I do not wish to be anything else but master’s—” his hand was grabbed abruptly, cutting off his words.

Qi lifted it to his lips and pressed the tiniest of kisses to the back of it before looking up.

“I do not wish for you to be anything but mine, either, but the world is not so accommodating. If things end up being too dangerous, I will sen—” Qi’s eyes widened from shock as Zen pressed his own finger to the man’s lips, silencing his words this time.

He knew what he’d just done was wrong, but he could not hear his master say such things.

When they both remained still and silent for several moments, Zen slowly let his finger slip from his master’s soft lips. He would have kowtowed for forgiveness at that moment until his forehead bled, but before he could move a muscle to get out of the water and do just that, his master’s arms wrapped around him tightly and pulled him off of his feet and against his warm chest.

“It is alright, my Zen. You are allowed to disagree with me. In fact, today has been the first time you have shown this new side of yourself. Do not hide it. I want you to be comfortable enough to say when you dislike certain things, even if I ask them of you,” Qi said.

Zen was unsure how he should respond to such changes, so instead of writing anything at all, he nuzzled against his master’s warm chest and allowed his eyes to close as he sighed out all of the stress he’d accumulated for the day.

Qi seemed to understand, because there was soon a gentle hand sifting through his long damp hair and the faint pressure of a kiss atop his head.

It was all he wanted in his life. He had no dreams of grandeur, money, or fame. He was happy right where he was. With his master and the security that he would always be waiting for him. He also did not mind his position. The man had saved him all of those years ago, and he would forever repay his kindness with hard work and gratitude.

(Edited)

Chapter 12

Feeling a faint tug against a length of his hair pulled Zen from his deep sleep. He was alert almost immediately, but when the tugging remained calm and consistent, and nothing else seemed out of place, he realized that there was no danger. He quickly but carefully went back over the previous day’s happenings, then as he got toward the end of the evening, he jerked his eyes open.

Qi was smiling at him from only a few inches away, a partially braided length of Zen’s hair between his fingertips.

“Sorry, my Zen. I didn’t mean to wake you,” he said, drawing a few blinks from him as he tried to figure out how they had gotten to such a situation.

He was completely okay with his master braiding his hair. The man could do whatever he wished, whenever he wished to do it, but… how had he come to be in bed with him? It was absolutely not appropriate for a servant and master to share such things!

“It’s fine,” Qi said as he grabbed hold of Zen’s ear gently but firmly, keeping him right where he was. He’d probably anticipated that he might have tried to remove himself from the inappropriate situation immediately… and he was absolutely correct!

When he stopped trying to get out of the bed, Qi released his ear, allowing him to return that hand to working with the other on the braid. Since he was currently stuck, Zen turned his attention back to what had happened the previous night instead of focusing on his panicking heartbeat. He had hushed his master while he’d been speaking, yet instead of being reprimanded, he had been praised.

Afterward, they had washed themselves, then soaked for a short time before getting out of the water. He’d brushed his master’s hair after they had both dried off, like he always did, but then Qi had requested to do the same for him. He’d done so previously, several times, but it was still not frequent enough to seem right.

He had said that he’d wanted Zen to move his injured shoulder as little as possible and that he could easily take care of his hair for him. Granted, he’d already brushed out his master’s, so he didn’t buy the request about not using his scraped shoulder… but of course, he did not argue.

“A little closer, please,” Qi said quietly as he gently tugged the braid he was working on.

Zen hesitated for a moment, but then relented and leaned his head closer on the pillow. Unfortunately for his heart, Qi tugged a little more, eventually luring Zen forward until his forehead was nearly pressed against his master’s.

There was just barely enough room between them for Qi to continue his work, and every so often his fingertips would brush Zen’s nose as they moved.

Why could he not remember how they had gotten into such a situation? It was beginning to feel quite detrimental to his health.

“I had requested that you lie down in my bed so that I could apply some healing salve to your shoulder, then bandage it properly. You fell asleep before I was finished,” Qi said with a lilt of humor to his words that made Zen blush.

He had fallen asleep while being tended to? How terribly unprofessional. And in his master’s bed, no less!

Feeling several tugs on his braided length of hair, Zen refocused his attention on Qi nervously.

“If I did not want you right where you are, I could have simply woken you up, or moved you myself. Am I not correct?” he asked, making Zen’s mind stop running about in a panic and settle down… for the most part.

He nodded slightly, not wanting to move too much for fear of ruining his master’s work. The look in the man’s eyes seemed a little warmer than usual, though he couldn’t bring himself to ask why.

“Then there is nothing to worry about. I was actually quite cold by myself the night you had slept on the floor. I think, from here on, that you should rest right where you are.”

Sitting up abruptly, Zen’s loch of hair finally slipped through his master’s fingertips. He quickly faced away, swinging his legs out from beneath the warm blanket to set his bare feet on the floor.

Had master mentioned a brothel to me yesterday on purpose? Does he truly wish for me to join him in bed every night… and in such a way?

He knew of relationships, from the pleasure servants the nobles bought to sate themselves, to the young court women who slept their way up through the ranks, aiming for a spot in a royal harem.

But with so many other options, why choose him?

“Excuse me, your highness. Your breakfast has arrived,” came a voice from their front door.

Zen gratefully stood from the bed, then turned to bow to his master before turning once again to go retrieve their meal. He took his time at the door, even though the maid who had dropped it off was long gone. By the time he’d returned, Qi was settled at the table, one of his long white robes draped over his shoulders, hanging open to reveal his thinner undergarment one.

Not wanting to seem anymore odd then he already thought he did, Zen quickly set the tray of fresh biscuits, jam, and sesame rice on the table. Qi offered him a warm smile as he finished setting the table, then nodded to the chair beside himself.

Zen sat immediately, and much to his own surprise, as well as his master’s, he reached forward and took a biscuit. He knew that Qi had already tested everything with his skill before it even touched the table, so it was fine to eat.

“You are hungry today?” his master questioned, excitement in his voice.

He truly wasn’t. In the least, but if he ate, his master was less likely to continue their previous conversation so soon. It took quite a bit of effort, but he managed to eat an entire biscuit with a little bit of honey and peach jam.

When he had finished, he heaved a sigh, uncomfortably full.

“I’m so glad that you ate more than one bite of something,” Qi said as he took his hand, drawing his attention.

The look of honest joy on the man’s face made Zen wish that he had truly eaten because he was hungry, and that he could stomach eating more. As it were, he returned his smile, then looked back to the tray before reaching for a small letter that had been set between the dishes. He handed it to Qi, since he appeared finished as well, then waited as his master read.

“Her majesty, the empress, wishes to see us after our meal,” he said, glancing at Zen with a bit of surprise on his face.

They had not even seen her since entering the palace grounds, but they couldn’t outright refuse to meet her. She held almost as much power as her husband.

“I suppose we are going for a walk soon,” Qi said as he stood from the table and began getting ready for the day.

Zen hurried to help him, making sure that his master looked impeccable before he dawned his own white robe with golden designs and fastened the matching belt at his waist with prince Yuen’s seal.

Right as he finished, Qi stepped forward and added several beautiful cream beads to the braid he’d been working on, and fixed up the loose ends that he hadn’t been able to tie previously. Once complete, he tucked the length behind Zen’s ear, then nodded toward the door before heading that way.

He was just about to follow, but remembered to grab his spare mask at the last second.

“Leave it here,” came his master’s request from the entryway, making Zen hesitate before setting the mask down on the table.

He really wasn’t comfortable without it, but he would not disobey his master. Especially not over such a simple matter. He hurried to Qi’s side right as he stepped out into the crisp morning air. Xiao niao flitted down from one of the larger trees surrounding their pavilion moments later and gingerly landed on Zen’s good shoulder with an energetic chirp.

Hello there, little one.

The bird ruffled its feathers and chirped again as they reached the entryway to the front of their living quarters. There, a young maid stood waiting and bowed as they approached.

“If your highness would follow me, please,” she said as she began walking down a beautiful cobblestone path leading over what Zen could only assume was a stream leading to, or from, the devil’s koi pond he’d previously discovered. It, thankfully, didn’t seem quite deep enough for them to swim through, though.

He refocused his attention as the bird on his shoulder tweeted, reminding him to send out a wave of his ability to check for any lurking dangers. There were a few armed guards set up here and there, but none seemed to be present for them. Most were not even facing their direction. Thus, they walked in companionable silence until the maid stopped at a large set of marble stairs leading up to a large, beautifully-decorated building.

“Please…” she said, gesturing for them to ascend and enter.

Qi looked at Zen, then down to his hand in question.

Realizing that he was asking if he needed to borrow some energy, just in case, Zen shook his head. He had plenty from the seal he’d been given, especially after the other prince had refilled it the previous evening.

Smiling softly in understanding, Qi turned his attention back to where they needed to go and began climbing the stairs as the chilly breeze lifted his hair in calm waves behind him. Zen followed closely, his ability going full force as it scoped out the area constantly. He would leave nothing to chance.

A guard met them at the top of the steps, then lead them down a long walkway before turning into a beautiful courtyard full of plants. Even in the beginnings of winter, they were all in bloom and gorgeously maintained, making it almost seem like they were walking into the summer season. The only thing that dulled the illusion was the brisk, cool wind dancing around them. Birds were also prevalent in the partially enclosed space, most of them small and colorful, sitting within the vegetation and singing a multitude of different songs.

Not wanting to be distracted, Zen ignored the scenery and remained focused solely on his master as they stepped into the building at the end of the courtyard. The scent of cinnamon met his nose as warmth enveloped them. A woman who did not appear older than forty or fifty sat upon a beautifully embroidered throne.

“Hello, my dears. I hope that you are well rested from your journey,” the empress said with a warm smile.

Her attention was caught quickly by the little bird on Zen’s shoulder, making her gesture toward it with a slight nod.

“I see that my third son is quite fond of you.”

Zen glanced down at the little bird chirping periodically on his shoulder, but paid it no further mind after a moment. He already knew that his highness favored his master. He did not wish to be reminded of it.

“Prince Qi, I have heard quite a bit about you and your studies. You wish to be a healer, correct?” she asked as she gestured for them to come closer.

Qi did as told, bowing deeply before straightening with a nod.

“Yes, your highness. I have been studying for many years in order to help as many of my citizens as I can,” he said, his tone and posture proud.

His master worked hard, often into the night, to help those afflicted with sickness or injury. He was a fantastic prince and was well loved and admired by all of his subjects. As his servant, having seen all of his efforts, he admired him greatly, too.

“As a true prince should,” she said with a light to her eyes that made Zen curious.

As the head wife of the emperor, he had expected the woman to be more aggressive. Possibly even have a trap set for them, yet she didn’t seem interested in causing them any sort of harm.

“Little guard?”

Hearing the nickname, Zen felt his eyes narrow, but he quickly caught himself and nodded to the empress.

“So it is true that you bow only to your master. You are quite a loyal young man… and quite dashing, too,” she said with a little chuckle that made Zen wish he’d been permitted to wear his mask.

“I know quite a few court ladies who would love to have your servant, if his highness would be willing to consider, perhaps, a trade?”

To Zen’s surprise, Qi laughed heartily at her words, and when the empress returned his humor with laughter of her own a few moments later, he realized that she had been jesting.

“I do apologize, your highness, but I have grown quite fond of him myself. If it were not for him, I do honestly believe that I would struggle to function most days,” he said, drawing a pink tint to Zen’s cheeks.

The woman before them clapped calmly, an honest smile on her reddened lips.

“Very good. So tell me, prince Qi, how have you come to find my kingdom?”

Qi’s smile faded slightly as he licked his lips. He seemed like he was going to say one thing, but then decided on something else.

“Quite hostile, your highness. I do believe that I’m a wanted man here, though I greatly appreciate your son, prince Yuen’s, assistance. His help has made things far more manageable.”

The woman before them grinned, nodding as he finished speaking.

“I applaud your honestly, young one. As for my son, he rarely comes by but once a month for tea. I’m afraid that his father has quite the hold over him.”

She sighed, seemingly lost in her longing to see her offspring more, but quickly snapped herself out of such thoughts as she leaned forward with a smile.

“To think that he has gone out of his way, and behind his father’s back, to aid you. I called you here today to see the young prince my husband is so determined to behead, yet my son is so insistent on saving.”

She paused for a second, and while he could have been mistaken, it almost appeared as if a tiny bit of moisture was visible within her eyes for the slightest of moments before it was blinked away. Shaking her head slowly, she sniffed once, patted her nose with a silk cloth, then settled her eyes on Qi as if looking upon her own son whom had finally come to see her.

“You have grown up well, Han—” her sentence was interrupted by her excitement as her beloved son walked briskly through the door behind them, his long dark robes billowing in the breeze.

“Mother,” he addressed as he stopped beside Qi and bowed.

Her previous thoughts gone, the empress hurried from her seat. She had prince Yuen snug in her arms within seconds as tears ran down her face. He was quite a bit taller than her, but he seemed to know better than to make his mother reach up, and didn’t hesitate to lean down so that the hug was comfortable for her.

“Good morning, mother. I thought I would come by and see how you were doing,” he said with a smile.

His mother waited several moments, savoring having her son in her arms, before she leaned away and promptly smacked his shoulder.

“I know why you are here, you awful son of mine,” she grumbled, though the light of excitement still radiated from her eyes.

Zen couldn’t help but grin, though he caught himself quickly when he remembered that he was no longer wearing his mask.

“What are you smirking at, little guard?” prince Yuen chided as he walked over to stand before him. “How is your new feather ?”

Biting back a scowl at the remark concerning his injury, Zen itched to draw his sword, but he would not lose his temper again… and especially not in front of the empress toward her son.

“Behave,” the woman said as she swatted at the other prince again, taking his attention away from them as he turned to give her a slight bow.

“My apologies, mother.”

She grabbed his hand, then gestured to both of them, too.

“Come, come. Let us have a nice breakfast and chat,” she said, not waiting for either to agree as she hurried her son into a much larger room.

Zen felt his stomach turn at the idea of having to eat anything else for the next few days, let alone within the next few minutes. The empress seemed to catch his dismay, thanks again to his lack of a mask to hide behind, and hurried over to him after forcing her own son into a chair.

“Do not worry, young man, my son has spoken of you. You may sip tea if you wish, but I will not be disheartened if you do not eat,” she said before quickly tugging him toward the table, too.

Wait… has he told her what he thinks I am?

A deep chuckle echoed in the back of his mind as he lowered himself into the seat beside the other prince… much to his displeasure.

Qi was guided to the spot across from him, as the empress sat opposite her son.

“What a wonderful morning,” the woman said as she began serving each of them little plates of biscuits, meats, and jams.

Thankfully, she put almost nothing on Zen’s plate, and when she filled each of their tea cups, much to her servant’s terror, as it was there job to tend to the empress’s guests, she only gave him a small amount.

I told her that you simply cannot eat much.

Relieved, Zen picked up the tiny slice of pork on his plate with his chopsticks and took a miniscule bite out of it before returning it and reaching for the cup of tea. He drank that in three gulps, making his stomach painfully full.

Even if the empress had said that she didn’t mind if he ate anything, he still knew that it was rude not to at least try what you were given.

Once finished, he set the glass back down and nodded his thanks to the woman, who was practically beaming at him.

“I truly do like your servant, your highness. If you ever do find yourself bored of him, please do not hesitate to send him my way,” she said with an intrigued smile that had Zen fidgeting with the seal on his belt.

He was just considering practicing taking energy from it as the others got busy chatting and eating when he felt a warm hand grab his own, making him nearly jump.

Do not mess with that here, came Yuen’s warning, drawing Zen’s attention down to where the man’s hand still grasped his own.

I understand. Move your hand.

Zen waited, and waited, but the other prince seemed to have not heard him. Or, more than likely, was ignoring him as he chatted heartily with his mother and Qi. Annoyed, Zen tried to push his hand away, but it seemed like they were somehow frozen together. He was about to just give up and try to pull energy from the seal to break whatever spell the man had cast to mess with him when he heard his master clear his throat from across the table.

“Your highness, I would greatly appreciate it if you did not tease my servant so,” he said, making the other prince immediately remove his hand with the utmost of ease. Almost as if they hadn’t been completely stuck together previously.

“My apologies. He’s too much fun to play with sometimes,” he said with a grin that earned him a scowl from Zen in return.

His mother, who had been quietly watching the exchange, ended up shaking her head while quietly chuckling.

“And here I thought you had come today to watch over your prince, yet I see that even his servant has caught your eye,” she said with a smirk that seemed to make the other prince slightly uncomfortable.

“Nonsense, mother. He is nothing but a nuisance,” prince Yuen grumbled as Zen held out his hand toward the empress and tapped his palm, requesting her own.

Qi stepped in and translated his request with a knowing smile.

“He wants to write something on your palm, if you would allow it, your highness. My Zen cannot speak.”

Seemingly fascinated, the empress immediately offered her hand, palm up, on the table. Zen took his chance, before the other prince could interrupt, and quickly wrote out “your son can be quite stubborn and overbearing.”

The woman retracted her hand as she reread the words in her head, then began laughing outright.

“Oh my, what a wonderful young one you have found, your highness!” she complimented as she laughed harder, earning a grumble from her son and a nervous blush from Zen.

When she had finally managed to calm down, her eyes were red from joyous crying and her smile refused to leave her lips.

“I am quite pleased with this visit, my Huang. Cherish your friends, son. You may never know when their time with you shall be over,” she said, her words solemn as she looked at his master.

Qi seemed a little unnerved by her words, too, but he quickly covered up his uneasiness and offered a warm smile.

“You are quite right,” he said before looking toward the both of them.

“Bickering is wasted amongst friends.”

Zen glanced sideways at the other prince as Yuen stared at him with a scowl. As the prince began to reply verbally, Zen thought his own response with frustration.

“We are not friends.”

We are not friends.

(Edited)

Chapter 13

His Zen was acting odd. Eating extra at breakfast was an exciting surprise, but at the same time, it made him incredibly nervous. He’d never seen him eat so much without being begged to. Then he actually drank half a cup of tea during their meeting with the empress, too. Qi couldn’t figure it out as he walked calmly with his hands behind his back, his sweet servant at his side, yet the slightest bit behind him. The young man was oddly silent, but of course, not in a way that one could hear. In all honesty, his Zen talked quite a lot, though his words never came from his lips. His eyes, on the other hand…

Unable to help himself, Qi glanced over his shoulder and met Zen’s soft stare. 

His eyes say so much more than anyone’s mouth ever could. 

And that was also why he was worried. His Zen, the boy that he had practically raised since he was a boy, kept averting his eyes whenever they met his, as if he were a nervous child that had done something wrong.

I want to sit him down and talk, but it will have to wait. 

They had been heading for the market with prince Yuen, as per his mother’s request. Unfortunately, right as they’d been leaving the front palace gates, the other prince had been called away by his father. He had no doubt that they might be targeted again during their outing, and that the prince was removed as an obstacle, but he wasn’t going to stress about it. He had his barriers up and Zen’s ability was also working well. Thankfully, the bustling area wasn’t too far from the palace, either, and there were quite a few more places to hide than the market they had first been attacked in when they’d arrived in the country. 

Quite a few food stalls were set up as they entered the sprawling lanes of booths, making Qi silently wish that Zen was able to eat more than a few bites every couple of days. Feeling a tug on his sleeve, he quickly pushed his previous thoughts away and offered Zen a warm smile. When he realized that he was pointing somewhere and silently asking him to follow, Qi nodded and did so. 

Ah, candied hawthorn. 

It was his favorite street food treat. Wanting to see Zen smile, Qi quickly bought himself one with the money the empress had gifted them. Once he had received the treat, he turned and began walking again, taking Zen’s hand as they entered a busier section. 

“Thank you for finding this for me. It’s delicious,” he said as he glanced at his guard, who’s smile was undeniable. 

It was definitely a good idea to stop using the mask. 

That’s what he thought, until he realized that quite a few other people were also staring at his guard. 

Perhaps it was not my best idea, after all. 

He would have to reconsider. He still got to see the man in private all he wished. Yes, he would definitely have to reconsider keeping the mask off. Another tug on his sleeve drew his attention as Zen walked ahead of him slightly, silently requesting that he follow again. 

Anywhere you wish, my Zen. 

They walked toward another stall that had a wide variety of folding fans. Each one was more beautiful than the next, and as the owner of the booth went on about how each one was hand painted and completely original, Qi couldn’t bring himself to care for a single word. His full attention was on his Zen as he carefully and gently examined the items that caught his eye with a look of wonder on his face. 

Qi wanted to ask if he’d like one, but he knew what the man’s answer would be. He truly was completely devoted to him. Anything that he liked was second best to finding something his master wanted. However… now that he thought about it.  Zen had never brought me over to the fan booths before. He would always just look at them from afar or sneak a few feet away while I was browsing herbs at a neighboring stall. 

That realization nearly brought tears to his eyes. Unfortunately, he must have showed some sort of concerning expression on his face in that moment, because Zen hurried back to him, a worried look on his own. 

“You are far too sweet,” he said before taking his hand and tugging him back to the booth. 

The fans weren’t really his thing, but anything that Zen wanted so openly, he wished to gift him. 

“Her highness gave us quite a sum to spend. I know that we don’t usually buy anything we don’t truly need, but I think we can bend that habit, just for today,” he said as he walked over and after several moments, carefully selected a beautiful white fan with a golden design painted throughout its right side that he’d seen Zen eyeing previously. 

Flipping it over, an incredibly delicate bird feather made from calligraphy spanned half of the other side. Holding it up, he showed both sides to Zen, then tilted his head in question. He didn’t want to make him think that the one he was offering was the only one he could pick, but he also knew that if he told him to pick one, he probably would just say that he didn’t need it. 

Thankfully, Zen seemed ecstatic and after only a slight bit of hesitation, gratefully accepted the gift. Once paid for, Qi made sure to have Zen walk right beside him, and maybe a tiny bit in front. He reasoned that it was for protection, because that was the only way he was going to get Zen to agree, but in all honesty, he just wanted to watch his excited expression every time he opened and closed his fan. He had no doubt that he loved its beauty, but because Zen was a master of wind magic, it would be quite useful to him as a tool, too. Especially once he was able to unlock his spiritual energy again. Just the thought of what he’d had to do made Qi’s stomach uneasy, but he refused to let it bring down his mood. 

They walked for quite some time before coming across a play that was taking place in one of the small openings. It made him nervous, but since Zen seemed interested, he decided to watch it with him from within the throng of people. 

It was already halfway over, but the story seemed to be a common one about a lovestruck prince and a princess. Instead of watching it, he focused on those around them. No one really appeared out of place, but that was what had him on edge. 

Feeling a light squeeze from Zen’s hand against his own, Qi acknowledged him by returning the gesture. He knew that something was off, too. He felt his guard’s ability strengthen as it spread deeper throughout the area. Another squeeze to his fingers came a few moments later, but this time it was more focused on the right side. 

Very well then. 

Without wasting another moment, they both hurried through the crowd, ducking into an alleyway to their left as sounds of screaming began to meet their ears. They dropped their joined hands in order to speed up, and while Qi knew that Zen could outpace him, the man never dared go ahead in times of danger. 

I truly wish you would, though. 

They turned to the right, leaping over barrels of what smelled like fish, then took a right turn at the next possible opening. That lead them down a short alleyway, but unfortunately, they were forced to skid to a halt as a massive, feathered beast walked into view at the end. It’s body appeared to be that of a lion’s, but all four feet were built like a bird’s while its head was pointed and scaled like a crocodile. 

It’s attention snapped toward them with an echoing hiss that matched the sound now coming from behind them. They both drew their swords and pressed their backs to each others’, ready to fight. The beast from behind them charged first, its massive jaws parting widely as it ran forward. Zen took the initiative and lunged, but right as he was about to catch its upper jaw with his blade, it darted to the side, leaped onto the dirty wall there, then surged for Qi as its claws scrambled over the bricks as if it were a spider. 

He was ready, of course, but it turned out that Zen had been one step ahead of the beast’s trick, because before it could even get close to him, a sharp gust of wind slammed into it, sending it sailing into the other one that had been slower to approach. They recovered quickly, but Qi had his light barrier set up before they could attack again. 

Why does it feel like we are being tested? 

A sound from above caught his attention, drawing his eyes upward as two more creatures began crawling over the edge of the roof of the home beside them. There was no need to announce their presence, since Zen already had a sensory field up in the area. He would have likely signaled their approach if he had thought it worthwhile. He noticed that his partner already had his new fan unfurled, too, and that excited grin on his face… 

“I’ll let you handle them,” Qi said with a nod of his head. 

Zen’s grin widened as he turned his attention to the ones above them. One was just in the process of jumping down while the other’s mouth began to ooze a black, slimy substance. His guard flicked his fan opened and closed once, seemingly testing it, then took a step backward right before swinging it forward with as much effort as he could muster. It looked as if he were literally pushing something physical with the device that no one but him could see… and that deduction seemed to prove true, because, before the monster above them could even hit the ground, it was cut into a hundred pieces. 

It’s pieces rained down before them into a bloody pile of steaming body parts. The one that had been climbing over the edge of the roof was now missing its front half, too, which joined its predecessor’s in pieces at Zen’s feet. 

The expression his partner’s face held was nothing but exhilaration as he turned and rushed the two remaining creatures. They didn’t seem able to understand the danger, and soon, they were also reduced to smoldering piles of flesh. If Qi had been a young lad, he might have literally swooned at such a show of strength. As it were, when Zen came bounding back to him after having folded and returned his fan to his belt, right beside prince Yuen’s seal, Qi tugged him into a strong hug and patted his head. 

“Very well done, my Zen. You never cease to amaze me.”

Zen quickly reached out and took one of his hands once he was released, turning it palm-up so that he could write. 

“There were more but they retreated.” 

Qi nodded and turned his hand around so that he could take Zen’s, then began walking back the way they had come. He had no doubt in his mind now, because of what Zen had said, that the creatures had been sent to test them. If they hadn’t bought that fan, they might have been a little harder to deal with, but with it? They stood no chance. 

It saddens me that I did not think of getting him such a spiritual device sooner. 

Sneaking a glance sideways as they finally stepped back out into the throng of bustling people, he couldn’t help but notice the glow on Zen’s face. He was still feeling the excitement from the battle he’d easily won, but Qi had no doubt that much of his elation was from the fact that he now had a spiritual device that truly helped him with the skills he’d struggled with for most of his life. 

With no help from you… feeding him light energy. 

A squeeze against his hand from Zen’s brought him out of his thoughts. The expression on his guard’s face was easy to read. He’d noticed that he wasn’t happy all of a sudden. 

“I’m fine, I promise. Just thinking some things over,” Qi said as he headed for a booth that had caught his eye. 

“How about we find something nice for the empress? Maybe even her troublesome son, too?” he said with a chuckle as he reached up to take down a pendant for a closer look. 

He’d noticed that during their first visit, the empress had worn very little in terms of jewelry. She’d had on a simple yet beautiful gold hairpin, a few silver rings, and a necklace with a large ruby in the middle. Compared to all of the other court ladies they’d spotted since arriving in the country, she was adorned the least. 

And she looked the best for it. 

He wasn’t saying that wearing accessories made one less desirable, but he was never one for unnecessary items. Turning to glance at his Zen, he felt his lips lift into a calm smile. He could appreciate true beauty in every form. 

Feeling something slip into his hair, Qi blinked out of his thoughts, again. He kept doing that… definitely needed to stop. They needed their wits about themselves. When Zen leaned away, Qi tilted his head, feeling the item that had been settled within his hair above his left ear. 

A pin of sorts? 

He reached up to retrieve it, but Zen quickly grabbed his hand with both of his own, a mischievous but playful look on his face. Unable to help himself, Qi smiled and lowered his arm. 

“Very well then. I accept your gift,” he said as he paid the vendor who was waiting for them to decide. He wasn’t sure what it was, but he knew that Zen wouldn’t try to embarrass him in any way. 

They proceeded to search for something that the empress and her son would like, and eventually found a booth selling scents. The cinnamon scent that they’d smelled when they’d walked into the empress’s home reminded him that she may like something like that. 

Both of them took their time trying to pick out a scent they thought she’d like and eventually ended up with cinnamon apple. They already knew she loved cinnamon, and while they’d been at her home, Qi had noticed quite a few baskets of apples placed about here or there. He tucked away the little box of incense sticks, then took Zen’s hand again to continue on their way. He honestly wasn’t too sure about what to get the other prince, if he was being completely honest. The only thing he could think of him liking so far were birds. Zen seemed just as stumped as he was, because they couldn’t very well get the man an actual bird. Sure, there were plenty for sale, but to just buy another creature for someone without them even knowing of it first? He didn’t agree with that kind of situation. 

They left without their second intended gift, returning back home as the sun began to set. That’s when he noticed Zen begin to change again. He kept his eyes averted unless directly spoken to and just seemed nervous. 

I definitely need to sit down with him. 

In fact, the moment they walked in the door Qi set down the item they’d bought for the empress, noted their dinner had been brought in and set on the table, then turned. His sweet servant looked as if he were about to go into battle. Sighing, Qi sat himself down on the edge of the bed, then patted the spot beside him. Zen immediately gave a strict bow, then sat properly and stiffly beside him. Not wanting to jump too far ahead of the situation, Qi first reached up and pressed his hand to Zen’s forehead. 

Not hot… nor even a little uncomfortably-warm. 

“What is wrong, Zen? You know that you can talk to me about anything. I will not be upset, nor will I judge you,” he said honestly. 

He expected his guard, his servant, to at least give him some sort of response, but instead of asking for his hand to write on, he turned away. 

I am sorry, sweetheart, but no more of this. 

Reaching over, Qi took Zen’s face between his hands and gently made his head turn to look at him. 

“Zen… please, whatever it is, we can work it out together.”

The young man before him just stared with confused, worried eyes. 

“Zen… please,” he begged. 

They remained staring at one another for far, far too long. Until, finally, Zen licked his lips the slightest bit, then leaned forward and pressed them softly against Qi’s. 

(Edited)

Chapter 14

(I freaking love writing for these guys XD) 

Was he doing it correctly? 

Zen was so nervous that he felt nauseous. He’d never truly kissed another person. Sure, he’d seen it done plenty of times, and when Qi was sealing his mouth with his spell, perhaps he could consider that one… but that didn’t feel like this . He wasn’t even sure what

he was feeling, but his heart seemed to misunderstand the situation, because it was pulsing in his chest as if he were about to fight for his life. 

When he couldn’t figure out how to calm it, he pushed that bit of worry aside in his mind and refocused his attention on his master. He’d requested to share his bed, and from what he’d understood, that meant that he wanted physical attention. 

Wait. That could go both ways. He could want m— Before he could finish his thought Zen felt his master’s hands move from his face down to his shoulders, then guide him backwards until he felt the bed beneath his back. Qi had moved with him, refusing to break the kiss as he swung one leg over him after nudging him enough for Zen to realize that he wanted his legs up on the bed, too. 

It wasn’t a position he thought that he could ever get used to, and it was taking a lot of effort to focus on breathing through his nose, but if his master wished him to do such a thing, he would not go against him. 

Qi slowly began to move his lips against his own after a short time. Zen tried to copy him, but it was quite evident that he had no experience in such a thing. His master, however, didn’t seem to mind at all as he reached up to tangle his fingers in Zen’s hair. It hurt a little, but at the same time, he couldn’t say that he minded the slight pain. He was managing his breathing a little better by that time, too, allowing him to actually take stock of the situation. He would need to get better at such things, so it was best to start paying attention. 

Qi seemed to be enjoying tugging at his hair, and his other hand was quite close by, settled upon his cheek as his thumb gently brushed back and forth there. Focusing on that, Zen realized that his master was actually moving his thumb to the tempo of their heating kiss. 

His thoughts quickly turned from that, to the warmth that was growing between them. His mouth had long-since grown hot from the mixture of their breaths, but he could also feel both of their temperatures rising as their chests moved together in unison. It was definitely an interesting experience, and would take some practice, but he was more than willing to work on it if Qi enjoyed it so much. 

At that moment his master moved from his lips and began kissing from his jaw, downward. Zen squirmed as he got to the crook of his neck, the unfamiliar tingling sensation making it impossible to not try to jerk his shoulder or laugh. He managed to not hit his master with the awkward movements, but it took a lot of effort. 

He felt Qi’s chuckle vibrate against his collarbone as he traveled just a little lower, nudging his robe with his nose until he found his target and began nipping at the skin there. Zen thought that he might wander more, but when he seemed content to stay and work at that particular spot just above one of his nipples, he slowly allowed his body to relax and closed his eyes. 

Qi took his time on his task, but eventually, Zen felt him shift atop him and opened his eyes. His master was sitting on his torso, staring down at him with dark eyes as he leaned forward the slightest amount on the hands he had just placed on Zen’s bare chest. His thumb, he noticed, was slowly caressing the spot he’d been tending to. 

“I believe we have quite a bit to talk about now, my Zen,” he said, his voice deeper than he remembered it ever being. 

Had I done it wrong? 

When Qi carefully got off of him and sat back on the edge of the bed, Zen slowly pushed himself up, then moved over to sit beside his master. His heart, which had calmed down towards the end of their odd activity, returned to banging around in his chest. Even the smile Qi gave him before he began to speak didn’t calm him. 

“Why did you think I wanted to be kissed?” 

He wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in it. 

Instead, he forced himself to straighten his shoulders and reach for his master’s hand. It was given after Qi reached over and fixed Zen’s robe so that it was settled over the mark he’d left on his chest. Zen held his hand for a few quiet moments before reaching up with his free one to began writing. 

“You requested that I share your bed. I am truly sorry, but I thought that saying such a thing meant that you were requesting physical attention…” 

He couldn’t look up to meet his master’s eyes after writing such a thing, but he was at least glad that he’d managed to write what he’d needed to. He waited until he felt his master’s hand settle over his own before allowing his eyes to rise again. 

“You kissed me because you thought that I had requested it?” Qi asked to confirm what Zen had written. 

Zen nodded, making his master finally smile. 

“I am sorry that I confused you with what I said.”

Shaking his head quickly, Zen began to write on his master’s palm again. 

“I understand now, but master, you seemed like you really enjoyed that kind of attention. I can do such things for you, if you’d like.” 

Qi’s smile faltered the slightest amount as he sighed and reached up, rustling Zen’s hair before shaking his head. 

“That is not something that should ever be done when only one of the participants wants it. I know that it is quite common, especially in nobility, but I refuse to do such things.”

Zen didn’t understand. He began writing again. 

“I am more than willing to participate. I want to make my master happy.” 

Qi’s finger pressed against Zen’s lips, effectively ending the conversation. 

“There will be no more talk of such things,” he said before getting up. 

I don’t understand again…

“Would you like to go for a quick walk?” Qi asked, making Zen perk up immediately. He could definitely use some fresh air, but when Qi set the box of incense sticks in his hand, then gestured toward the door, Zen frowned. 

“Would you please bring these to the empress? I’m sure she would be delighted to see you again,” he said honestly. 

He didn’t want to leave his master, but at the same time, he knew that the man could take care of himself and he needed a chance to get his mind straight again. So, with a formal bow he tucked the little box away and headed for the door. 

“Hang on,” Qi said, catching him outside. 

As soon as Zen turned his master’s hands were all over him, fixing his robe more and also making sure that his hair wasn’t as messy. He even tied up part of the back portion before stepping away, looking like a proud husband. 

“Alright, on your way now.” 

Feeling a little odd with the extra primping, Zen stuck his tongue out… then remembered that he no longer had his mask on. 

I really need to stop forgetting that. 

His master lunged forward in response, reaching toward his mouth with a grin. Zen reflexively darted away, easily jumping down the small set of steps leading up to their pavilion. When he looked back up to where Qi still stood, he noticed that the man was smiling widely. 

“I wonder how many other cute gestures I’ve been missing all these years while that silly mask has been covering your beautiful mouth.” 

Zen immediately licked his lips and felt his face warm. 

“Be on your way, troublemaker.”

With that, Zen hurried down the path and out of sight. Prince Yuen’s little bird, Xiao niao, darted from a nearby tree as he stepped out onto the cobblestone walkway heading toward the bridge. 

Hello, little friend. We meet again. 

“Indeed we do,” came a familiar, unwanted voice to his left. 

Tucked away in a little clearing was a beautiful fountain with a dragon centerpiece. Water flowed from its mouth as it roared downward, seemingly upset with the young man who was sitting on the edge of its structure. Zen wanted to ignore him, but the little bird on his shoulder was suddenly adamant about getting in his face when he started trying to walk away. 

“What’s that beside my seal on your belt?” the prince asked, ignoring his frustrating feathered friend completely. 

The little bird was lucky that he had a soft spot for animals. Sighing, Zen turned and walked over to the prince, stopping just far enough out of range to have some reaction time if he tried to grab for him. 

“Smart, but it doesn’t help you if you don’t truly know your enemy,” prince Yuen said as he held up Zen’s prized fan that Qi had just purchased for him. 

His eyes jerked down to his belt, but to his terror, the seal sat by itself. The fan was missing. 

“I must admit, it is a beautiful item.”

Zen knew that it was beautiful! And it was his ! 

He didn’t hold back as he channeled his wind ability and darted forward. To his surprise, the other man jumped up onto the edge of the fountain and easily stepped out of the way of his attack. He nearly lost his own balance after having misjudged how much energy he’d pulled from the seal while angry. 

He turned as soon as he was able to, then aimed a punch straight for the man’s face. Of course, the other prince had no trouble dodging, even when he wasn’t looking where he was stepping as they sparred atop the circular fountain. 

“I did not give you that seal so that you could continuously try to fight me,” prince Yuen said calmly as he ducked a particularly strong punch toward his chest, then stepped to the side, directly into the fountain!

Wait… why isn’t he sinking? 

Zen stood, dumbfounded, as the man calmly walked on top  of the water with his arms neatly held behind his back until he stepped up onto part of the concrete to Zen’s left. 

“I prefer not to get my shoes wet,” prince Yuen said with a half shrug as he lifted Zen’s fan and unfurled it, then began lightly fanning himself. 

Return my fan and leave me be! I have something I need to deliver to the empress from my master. 

He wasn’t sure if the prince would even bother acknowledging his words, but when he didn’t dodge his next attack, but instead caught his fist, then swung him around so that his back was pressed firmly against his chest, Zen realized that he’d at least caught his attention. He hadn’t intended to get caught, himself, though. 

Let go!

Of course, the other man’s hold was firm and unyielding, making Zen just mess up his robe as he struggled to free himself. 

“Stop.” 

No!

He was considering trying to jerk his head backward to hit the other man in the mouth when his jaw was suddenly grabbed and painfully yanked upward. He saw prince Yuen look over his shoulder once he was immobilized, but couldn’t do anything besides clench his teeth in anger. 

“You’re going to tell me that the person who left that mark was not your master,” the man said beside his ear, his tone acidic. 

The hiss in his words actually sent a shiver down Zen’s spine, but he refused to be intimidated, and he also refused to lie. 

I misunderstood my master. It is not going to happen again. 

He knew that the prince liked his master, to some extent, because he’d requested a kiss from him as a reward previously, but he wasn’t telling him the truth to placate him, but because it was the right thing to do. Either way, the man’s grip on him eventually relaxed enough to allow Zen to jerk himself free of his hold, then spin around. 

Return my fan. 

Prince Yuen stared at him for a few more silent moments before sitting down and crossing his legs instead of putting them over the edge again. 

“You said that you were bringing my mother something that your master had purchased… let me see it.” 

He was about to ask why he should when the other prince began fanning himself with his fan. The thought to try another attack on him rose to his mind, but at the same time, he knew that it would be fruitless. They’d sparred seriously before, and the man had spent that time easily dodging most of his attacks while he focused on carving a stupid word into his shoulder. 

Huffing, Zen carefully lowered himself to sit, too, but let one leg hang off the edge of the side of the fountain as he crossed the other on the concrete. After a few moments he presented the little box, hoping that the man wouldn’t go against their good wishes to his mother. 

He watched intently as the prince examined the gift, then smelled the scent with an approving expression. 

“She will love these,” he said honestly as he offered the box back with a rare genuine smile. 

Who are you and what did you do with that vulture prince? 

Prince Yuen laughed heartily at Zen’s words but was quick to reign himself in when Zen tried to reach for his fan. The man easily leaned out of his way, but he would not be deterred. He would never forgive himself if he returned to his master without the gift he’d bought just for him. 

Pressing forward, he grabbed the man’s shoulder with one hand as the other reached for the fan that was being stretched over the prince’s head even as he was pushed onto his back on the cement. The man’s hair dipped into the rippling water as he was lowered, but he paid it no mind. It floated on the surface like a fallen feather. 

Stop teasing me, Zen growled as his fingers barely brushed the edge of his fan, but couldn’t grip it. 

The prince simply chuckled instead of responding to his thoughts. 

Zen paused, leaning over the other man as he balanced on the hand he had holding the edge beside prince Yuen’s head while his other, that had been reaching for his fan, lowered slightly. He hadn’t even realized that he’d practically climbed overtop of the man. Thankfully, he was still able to hold himself off of him with his knees and arm. 

When prince Yuen lifted one hand to press against the side of Zen’s face, he didn’t know how to react. Then the other man tilted his head against the cold concrete and looked up at him with a quizzical grin. 

“Did you two get me a gift, too?” 

Zen frowned at that, then shook the man’s hand from his face as he glanced away.

We could find nothing that we thought appropriate. 

His words got another quiet chuckle from the man, though he wasn’t sure why. 

“What about something inappropriate?” prince Yuen whispered as he began to lean up far too close for his comfort. 

Zen was off and away from the man in a blur after he realized what he was about to try and do! He also used a burst of his wind ability to hasten his retreat. He’d managed to snag his fan during his escape, too, and unfurled it as he skidded to a stop a short distance away. 

He was absolutely livid, and before the prince could even sit up fully, Zen was swinging his fan with, unfortunately, only a small bit of his remaining spiritual energy his seal possessed. He knew that he’d be in trouble if he truly hurt the man, but…

The harsh gust of wind generated from his spiritual device hit the other prince before he could put up enough of his own defenses to stop it. The attack didn’t do much, but it did do just enough to shove him off of the spot he was sitting on and right into the frigid fountain. 

I suppose I shouldn’t have do that, but I can’t say that I wouldn’t do it again. 

Zen hurried away before the prince could recover, thankful that the little bird that had returned to his shoulder didn’t bother him about him leaving its master  this time. 

(Edited)

Chapter 15

(Still sick, so another chapter XD)

He’d been nervous about requesting an audience with the empress by himself, but, thanks to the little bird still atop his shoulder, the guards waved him through. He stopped before a maid at the door to the pavilion and nodded his head slightly to silently tell her that he wished for access. She bowed and hurried inside, returning a few moments later to hold the door open. 

“Her highness will see you,” she said quietly, earning another nod, this time as thanks, before Zen stepped inside the warm room. 

The scent of cinnamon calmed his nerves as he was guided by a second servant into a side chamber. The empress had changed out of her formal robes and was wearing a much simpler, yet more comfortable-looking one. It was a pale pink with little cardinals dotted on the bottom. 

“Oh, what a treat. Hello there, young one. To what do I owe the pleasure of a second visit today?” she asked as she set aside the book she had been reading with a gentle smile. 

Zen returned her smile with his own as he walked forward and took out the little box, then offered it to her with a slight nod. 

“For me?” the woman asked as she leaned forward and took the item with an intrigued look in her eyes. 

She opened it slowly, then lifted the box to her nose. 

“Oh my, what a divine scent. Did you and your master pick this out for me?” she asked, her eyes alight with happiness that made Zen proud. 

He quickly nodded, allowing his smile to widen a little. 

“I absolutely love it. Please, sit here,” she said excitedly as she patted the arm of a chair beside her.  

Zen hesitated for only a moment before taking the offered seat, then turning to look at the empress. 

“What a sweet lad you are. Please, tell me about yourself,” she said as she reached forward, offering her palm so that he could write. 

He reached forward nervously, but as he began to write, he relaxed more and more. He’d never had anything close to a mother figure, so it was quite enthralling talking with her. 

They spoke of all sorts of things, and when the woman started to delve into her own upbringing, Zen listened carefully, enraptured by the story of another’s life. He was so engrossed in said story, that he hadn’t heard the front door open, nor the sound of footsteps until someone cleared their throat, drawing their attention. 

Oh… no. 

Prince Yuen stood in the doorway to the room, his robes clearly heavy with frigid water. 

“Oh my!” the empress said as she leaped from her chair to run over to her son, gripping his wet shoulders with worry. 

“What on Earth happened to you, my Huang?” 

The prince looked past his mother to lock eyes with Zen, but quickly averted them back to his worried parent as he gently lifted one hand to pat her back. 

“I am fine, mother. I was careless while fooling around by the dragon fountain,” he said, surprising Zen. 

He’s not going to tell her that I had done it? 

“Little one?” 

Blinking, Zen realized that the empress was now addressing him, and quickly stood. 

“Do be a sweetheart and help my poor son, please?” she asked sweetly. 

Oh. 

Swallowing, Zen nodded and walked forward. As soon as he was within reach prince Yuen gently but firmly grabbed his wrist with frigid fingers, then smiled at his mother and pulled him into an opposite hall. As soon as they stepped into a darkened room at the end of it Zen plastered himself against the wall and narrowed his eyes on the prince as he released him and stalked across the room to light several of the candles there. 

Once he had finished, he turned back around to face Zen with a knowing smirk on his face. When he held his arms out to either side, Zen felt his heart shiver. 

“You know how to do this, I am sure,” the prince said, his words describing his need to be undressed. 

I will never do such a thing for anyone but my master! Zen hissed angrily through his thoughts, refusing to move from where he was pressed against the wall beside the door. 

Prince Yuen blew out a breath on a laugh and walked over as he undid the soaking wet belt at his waist. 

“You are the most disobedient curse I have ever had the displeasure of creating,” he said as he reached up and wrapped his belt around Zen’s neck before cinching it at the front and yanking him forward by it.  

Creating? 

Releasing the belt with a roll of his eyes, since he clearly hadn’t gotten the response he’d been looking for, prince Yuen turned and shrugged off his robe, letting it drop to the floor as he picked up a length of silk to tie his hair up. 

Without thinking, Zen quickly shrugged the belt off, then allowed his feet to follow the other man, and when he moved to pull his hair back, he took the fabric, making the prince glance over his shoulder at him. 

Zen fought to not look away as he carefully tied up the man’s hair in order for it to dry without wetting the clothing he intended to change into. He had so many questions he wanted to ask after the prince had spoken, but he knew that he wouldn’t be getting answers so quickly after having thrown him into the water earlier. 

Once he was done, he stepped away, still adamant about only serving his master. 

“Is the creator not the master?” prince Yuen questioned absentmindedly as he pealed away his soaked shirt from his skin and tossed it to where his robe lay on the floor. 

Zen took that time to truly look at the man. His skin was pale, nearly white from the cold of the water and temperature outside. His hair, while tied up, still had several pieces that hung in tendrils brushing his shoulders and the left side of his face as he leaned over to remove his pants. 

Once done, the prince wiped off his damp skin, then retrieved a pair of clean pants from a dresser nearby and tugged them on. He then pulled on a black robe while facing away and fastened it with a new, dry belt. 

When he was completely finished, he grabbed his sword to tie at his waist and turned back around. The silence between them after that point was unnerving, but Zen couldn’t just walk away. 

“Answers will do you no good,” the prince said as he brushed past him and opened the door. “Come. Let’s not keep mother waiting.” 

Zen hesitated, but then turned and hurried to blow out the candles, then returned to the prince’s side. When they stepped back out into the main room, he could see the empress rise from her seat in the adjacent one. 

She met them at the doorway and took her son’s hands in her own. 

“You look much better,” she said with a tired smile, then looked to Zen. 

“Thank you for tending to him, sweetheart. I know he is not your master, and that he has his darker side, but he will always be my light,” she said, her love for her son clear in her words. 

Reaching over with one hand, she took Zen’s and quickly guided both of them to the table they had sat at previously in the day. There were two fresh dishes of food in the spots they took. 

“I had asked the kitchen to whip up a little from the leftover ingredients for you two,” she said cheerfully, but instead of sitting at the head of the table like she had before, she leaned over and pressed a kiss to the top of the prince’s head, then to Zen’s before stepping back with a smile. 

“I am going to retire for the evening, but please do not rush. Eat as much as you wish, and thank you once again for your gift, Zen. Pleas be sure to pass my gratitude on to your master.” 

Zen nodded, truly glad that she had enjoyed the gift they’d bought. 

Once she took her leave, Zen looked down at his plate. It wasn’t nearly as full as the other prince’s, but he still couldn’t find it in himself to eat. 

“Do not bother with it,” prince Yuen said as he reached over and took Zen’s plate, adding the smaller portion to his own before returning it to sit before him, empty. 

“You have eaten far more than necessary recently,” he said before taking a bite of the beef, rice, and vegetable dish. 

I do not feel well when I eat too much, but besides that, I never notice any other ill effects. 

The prince took his time chewing, then swallowed before pointing his chopsticks toward Zen’s belt. 

“You have already drained my seal, even though I had just refilled it recently,” he said, ignoring Zen’s previous thought.

Zen blinked down at the item, undoing it from his belt after a moment and holding it out to the man. He definitely needed its energy refilled, but when the other prince just raised an eyebrow at him, Zen frowned. 

Prince Yuen swallowed another bite of food before licking his lips and taking the seal by its length of fabric with his chopsticks. 

“I gave you this to protect your master, yet it seems that every time you get the chance, you use it against me, instead. Now tell me, little guard, why should I continue to exhaust myself for such a cause?” 

Zen wasn’t sure what to say. 

“On top of giving you large amounts of my own spiritual energy, I’m also keeping a barrier around your curse so that my father can’t use it against you.”

Feeling his palms begin to sweat, Zen looked down at his hands in his lap. 

I apologize. I have been abusing your good will. 

He well and truly had… and he suddenly felt terrible for it. If what the man said was true, about creating him, then… Looking back up, he met prince Yuen’s tired eyes. 

Why do you hate me so much, if you are the one who created me? 

That had the prince giving a light huff as he let the seal drop back down to Zen’s lap and reached over to grab a lock of his hair with his chopsticks, instead. 

“Would you not hate an abomination you made by mistake, that tore out a piece of your soul so that it may somehow live?” 

Zen twisted his hands in his lap and he found his gaze lowering to them for a second time. 

I… 

He was at a loss. Even after so many years, he’d always wanted answers. For both himself, and his master, but now he wished that he had never heard such words. 

Feeling a tug on his hair from the prince’s chopsticks, Zen slowly looked up again. The fight that had previously been in him during their many other meetings, suddenly gone. 

“Pardon me, your highness, but there’s a young man requesting entry at the door. Prince Qi…” the maid said as she stopped by the entryway and bowed. 

Shaking his head, prince Yuen stood from his seat and followed the maid to the door. Zen, of course, jumped up and followed, running ahead so that he could wrap his master in a hug the moment the door opened. 

Qi seemed surprised, but he didn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around him in return and hold him close. 

“Your highness,” prince Yuen greeted as he stepped outside. “I was just about to walk your little guard home.” 

Zen felt like he should be angry with the man’s joke, but he couldn’t find any upset within himself. Instead, he quickly wrote on his master’s chest. 

“Let’s go back, please.” 

He could feel his master’s body tense, but then relax as he nodded and reached up to gently rub at his hair for a moment. 

“Alright. Let’s go back,” he said as he released Zen, then took his hand, squeezing it reassuringly. 

He was just turning with him to start walking when his master paused and looked to the side where the other prince had moved to begin descending the stairs. 

“Your highness?” 

Prince Yuen stopped and looked over with a curious expression. 

“Did Zen tie up your hair?” 

Prince Yuen chuckled and brushed aside a few lengths of his raven black hair that had fallen into his eyes, and tucked them behind his ear. 

“He did. He also pushed me into a fountain right before we were about to share a kiss.” 

Without further explanation prince Yuen smirked, bowed slightly, then dismissed himself and walked away. 

(Edited)

Chapter 16

The walk back to their pavilion was oddly quiet. His master wasn’t one for frivolous talk, but unlike most times they’d walked in peace together, Zen could feel no calmness in the man.

Once they were close to their temporary home Zen hurried ahead and quickly got things ready for his master. He made the bed, got Qi’s evening clothing ready, and even made sure that the soap he liked was of ample supply in the tray beside the water. By the time he’d stepped back into the main room, his master was there, removing his outer robes.

Confused that he hadn’t been called to assist, Zen hurried forward and quickly helped him take off the clothing and put it where it went. When he turned back around, his master took hold of his belt and calmly began undoing the knot there.

Master?

Qi continued his work, nudging away Zen’s one hesitant hand as it tried to relieve his master of the unnecessary work. Resigned and confused, he stood still and did as his master gestured of him. Pretty soon, his outer robes were off as well as his under robe, leaving only his loose pair of pants remaining.

At that point, Qi finally looked up, but it wasn’t to meet his eyes. His gaze locked onto his chest instead, scouring the area for something that Zen didn’t understand. He hadn’t cut himself, and there were no curse marks or anything of that sort.

After seemingly content with his examination, Qi gently guided him until he turned around. He remained that way for a few moments before being turned back around as his master gave out a relieved sigh.

Do not fret, my lord. I am doing fine.

It seemed like Qi could almost read his mind, because he calmly reached up and pressed a warm palm to the side of Zen’s face.

“I apologize. I do not know what has gotten into me. Are you well, my Zen?”

Nodding slowly, Zen reached forward and pressed his hand to his master’s forehead, worried that he might not be feeling well, himself.

His gesture seemed to have earned him a bit of laughter from the man before him, making him even more unsure.

“I am fine, Zen. Let us forget this little bought as wariness and relax in the hot spring?”

Eager to put the strange situation behind himself, Zen quickly nodded and finished removing his pants before offering his master a warm smile. When Qi returned the expression, Zen turned to head out the back door, but his steps paused when his wrist was caught, drawing his attention back to his master.

“Zen Zen…”

Turning, Zen gave him a curious look. His master definitely wasn’t acting normal. Adding to his worry, Qi just ended up shaking his head and tugging Zen outside and right into the warm water. Instead of beginning to wash himself right away, Qi pulled him into his chest once he’d found a rock formation beneath the water to sit on. When he didn’t release him after a few moments, Zen let his head settle upon his master’s shoulder and closed his eyes.

“You are too obedient, my Zen.”

I will always be absolutely loyal and obedient to my master.

“I can feel that mind of yours telling me that you will never change your ways,” Qi said with a light laugh.

Grinning, Zen lifted one hand between them and wrote, “Never. I will follow my master until the end.”

Qi reached up and gently ran his fingers through Zen’s hair, slowly removing it from the tie that had been restricting part of it until all of it flowed softly atop the water.

“There is nothing more beautiful,” Qi whispered as he placed a kiss just above Zen’s ear.

The praise had him snuggling a little closer, but it also made him uneasy. He wrote against his master’s chest again.

“Are you truly feeling alright? I can help if something is not okay.”

“Nothing could be more right…” yet he heard Qi sigh after speaking, then add in a quieter voice. “…and yet I am uneasy.”

Zen straightened immediately, settling more comfortably in his master’s lap so that he could hold the conversation better.

“What can I do to help? Your happiness is mine, always,” Zen wrote, an excited smile on his face at the thought that he could make a difference for his master at that moment.

Leaning into the hand Qi raised to press against the side of his face, Zen listened as he began to speak.

“When we kissed each other before… you mentioned that you did not mind it, and that you would do it again if I’d requested it.”

Zen quickly reached up and took his master’s face gently between his hands. He absolutely could do such a thing again. He did not mind at all!

Instead of leaning forward to kiss the man before him, however, he hesitated and frowned when Qi pressed a finger to his lips, signaling that he absolutely did not want him to do such a thing.

I still do not understand.

Why was physical affection so complicated?

“I apologize profusely if my words are inappropriate, but Zen… is prince Yuen a person you would not mind assisting with physical needs, too?”

Instead of writing his response, Zen stuck his tongue out and made a disgusted face. The tense atmosphere seemed to disappear with that one simple gesture, earning him a strong hug and kiss on the cheek.

“I will never control such choices for you, so if your mind changes, all I ask is that you let me know, if you are comfortable doing so,” Qi said, making Zen feel an odd sensation in his chest.

Reaching forward, he pressed his finger against Qi’s chest.

“His highness is cocky, frustrating, and…” he felt his words die off as he remembered what prince Yuen had said the last time they had spoken.

The look on his master’s face when he’d paused, unable to find the will in himself to continue bad-mouthing the other man, made him feel terrible.

“It is alright, sweetheart,” Qi said as he ran his fingers through Zen’s hair soothingly.

“I am sorry, I’m not used to sharing your attention with anyone so it makes me uneasy.”

Zen lifted his hand to try and write upon his master’s chest again, but when Qi pressed a finger to his lips a second time, he slowly lowered his arm. Except, after a few moments, and once his lips had been freed again, he reached forward and took his master’s face in his warm, damp hands and leaned forward.

The kiss was nothing like the one they had first shared. He’d been paying attention when his master had ravaged his mouth. Had tasted his tongue with his own. Of course, he made sure to keep his grip loose and himself ready to be moved at any given moment, but when his master wrapped his arms around his shoulders and held him painfully close, deepening the kiss farther than Zen had thought possible, he suddenly felt as if he were losing his footing in the situation.

He was struggling with keeping his breathing even and, while he definitely didn’t want to disrupt his master, he was considering requesting a moment to recuperate.

“I must say, I am quite jealous.”

Your timing is normally terrible, but I could definitely use some air.

His master released his mouth after one more slow kiss, then turned his attention toward the far end of the pool of water. Prince Yuen was settled at the edge, his pants pulled up so that he could have his feet in the water.

“Hello, your highness. It is quite late. To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?” Qi asked as he relaxed his hold on Zen just enough to be comfortable.

He had no intention of going over to the other man anyways, but it was interesting to see that his master was not releasing him completely, likely in case of such a thing. There was no other reason, that he could figure out, except that he did not wish for him to be physically close to the other prince.

The smirk that Zen could just-barely see on prince Yuen’s face in the darkness made a shiver run down his spine, even though they were shoulder-deep in warm water.

“You two seemed to have had quiet enough pleasure going on between you two. I’m afraid that I have brought none to give… but I do have something you might be interested in,” prince Yuen said as he leaned forward, putting his elbows on his knees.

Zen felt his master tense slightly at the man’s words.

“At what cost?” he asked, earning a chuckle from the other prince as he pointed off toward the devil’s koi pond.

“I brought your horses back, and your clothing should be washed and returned within the next day.”

Qi nodded to his words, but they both knew that such information was meaningless. However…

“I thank you for returning our things,” his master said with a nod.

When silence hung between them for an extended period of time, prince Yuen gave a tired sigh and slid down into the water, ignoring the fact that he had now soaked his clothing.

What are you doing?

The other prince leaned back against a length of smooth rock and yawned.

Avoiding my father.

Tapping his master’s chest, Zen waited until Qi decided to release him, which took several moments, before he slowly swam closer to the other man, but still remained just out of reach.

“Did you ever tell your master what I told you earlier, little guard?” prince Yuen asked lazily, making Zen frown.

He had intended to tell him once they had both calmed down. Things seemed to have taken a much different turn once they’d gotten in the water, though.

“Zen?” came his master’s questioning voice, making him immediately turn back around and return to his arms.

He lifted his hand to press a finger against Qi’s chest to begin writing, but instead of allowing him to do so, his master gently grasped his fingers and looked up, past him to the other prince.

“We will speak in private later. If what you two discussed was something I needed to know right away, he would have relayed the information immediately.”

Zen felt his insides twist, but when he thought over what he and the other prince had actually discussed, none of it was of such importance that it needed to be spoken of as soon as possible. The information could wait, as it currently was.

He nodded after a little more thought. His master was right, of course.

The other prince seemed to consider Qi’s words, too, and surprisingly, he actually shrugged one shoulder and gave a slight nod.

“You are correct. It is of no consequence whether he speaks of it now, or later.”

The tone of his voice did not seem to match his words, but Zen did not wish to pry into why the man sounded almost saddened. Instead, he turned and swam a little closer when he noticed something sitting on the edge of the pool of water.

My seal. I must have dropped it when I ran to master earlier.

He wanted to take it right away, but remembering their conversation, he hesitated and instead, turned his full attention to the man before him.

May I have it back?

Technically, he knew that it wasn’t his, but its weight upon his belt had become quite familiar to him over the time he’d been allowed to use it. Even if the other man refused to refill it with his spiritual energy, he had truly come to appreciate the little trinket.

“I can return it to you… and I’ll even put more energy into it,” the prince said, making Zen nervous about the cost.

Prince Yuen lifted one hand above the water’s surface, holding up two fingers as he looked past Zen toward his master.

“I’ll give Zen back the seal, completely refilled, in return for two things.”

He wanted to say no immediately, but it was not his choice. Turning, he swam back over to his master, who took him into his arms without a second thought as he began to address prince Yuen.

“What are your requests?”

Prince Yuen smiled and lazily swam toward them, making Zen reach up to wrap his arms around his master’s shoulders, worried that he might try something.

“I will behave, little guard. My requests are simple,” prince Yuen said as he came to rest a few feet away, taking the other underwater ledge so that he could sit.

“I want to rest in your pavilion tonight. My father has been after me constantly to do his bidding. I wish for a reprieve… even if it is only for one evening.”

He didn’t like it. Nor did he trust the man to sleep anywhere near his master, but again, it was not his decision. So, he reluctantly made himself relax and returned his head to his master’s shoulder.

“That is a fair request. What is the second one?” Qi replied after a few moments of thought.

He seemed to have sensed Zen’s unease, because one of his hands calmly began to rub up and down his back, soothing the stress he’d built up from his worrying.

“I want his highness to call me young master… when we are not around others.”

At first, Zen was livid with the idea… but then he realized something. The request was not demeaning Qi by asking him to be considered lower than prince Yuen. It could, in fact, be considered demeaning to the other prince because he added the word young  beforehand, insinuating that he was not quite grown up or mature enough to handle important matters yet.

Wait a minute…

His memory played with the two words as his master considered the request. He knew that he’d heard them somewhere before…

His eyes widened abruptly when he realized it.

The soul from your lair.

“I can accept both of those things, young master, Huang,” Qi said with a tone of voice that Zen had only heard spoken for him before.

The addition of the man’s first name seemed to catch him off guard, because prince Yuen looked up abruptly after having turned his attention to the surface of the water for some reason. His expression was one of surprise, of course, but there was also an exhausted need that barely made itself known as it peeked out from behind his wary eyes.

“I-I will excuse myself to get changed now,” the prince said as he climbed out of the water and headed inside after quickly shedding his soaked clothing. Right before he disappeared into the building, however, he turned around and added one more thing.

“You may take the seal at the other end of the pool. Do not waste it this time, little guard.”

(Edited)

Chapter 17

He was nervous. Sleeping in the same building as prince Yuen? He didn’t like it… but as they stepped back inside and Zen hurried to dry his master, he acknowledged that there could be far worse situations. The man had earned just enough of his trust for him to calm down as he finished dressing his master for the evening. 

Once he was done, he turned, intent on finding the other prince so that he knew exactly where he was, but warm fingers wrapping around his wrist stopped him immediately. 

Zen turned back around with a curious smile, but when he was met with his master’s unhappy frown, his lips turned downward. 

“You should not walk around like that,” Qi said as he quickly grabbed a towel and began patting down Zen’s damp, naked body. He made sure that he was completely dry before helping him into a light undergarment robe. 

I am always naked around you…

Qi covered Zen’s chest a little more than necessary with the robe, then tied the belt tightly before leaning back with a reassured expression. 

“One more moment. Please turn around,” He said as he grabbed a length of silk from one of the dressers nearby. 

He was perfectly capable of tying back his own hair, too, but he did as told without an ounce of hesitation. If his master wished to do it, then he would gladly accept the assistance. 

Except… when his master had finished, Zen found himself with quite a few extra lengths of hair before his eyes. He reached up to brush the most bothersome bit aside, but Qi was already tucking it behind his ear with careful fingers. Instead of removing them afterward, however, he allowed his fingertips to slowly but gently travel downward along his jaw until he was cupping part of his face. 

“I suddenly feel as if I have been asleep for a long, long time. When did you become such a handsome young man?” 

Unsure of what to say, Zen licked his lips and looked down at his bare feet. That’s when he realized that him and his master were standing nearly toe to toe. The hand resting against his cheek calmly moved its thumb beneath his jaw at that moment, then tilted it upward until their eyes met once more. 

“Why are you embarrassed, my Zen?” 

Was he? He truly did not know. Though after a few moments of thought, he reached forward and began writing on his master’s chest. 

“My heart is beating fast again. Perhaps I am getting sick.” 

Qi grinned, looking as if he planned to poke fun at him a little, but then calmed his smile and sighed out a calming breath as he reached up to pat Zen’s hair. 

“I promise you. You are healthy and well. Your heart is just trying to tell you something in a language that you do not quite understand yet.” 

Before Zen could think more on the subject, Qi turned and sat himself down at the table and began pouring himself a small cup of cold tea. 

“Do as you wish until I finish my tea. Afterward, I’d like to rest for the evening,” Qi said with a knowing look that Zen didn’t understand. 

Either way, he nodded and without really thinking, immediately turned to seek out the other prince. The man was easy enough to find. He was in the bed originally intended for himself. He found that he didn’t really mind. It was not his real bed and he had barely even touched the thing since being there. 

Zen observed him silently from a decent distance away. He was resting rather haphazardly on his belly, all of the blankets from the bed beneath his bare body. It was clear after only a few moments that he was completely and utterly out cold. 

Slightly more confident, Zen stepped closer as his eyes ran all the way from the man’s toes, up his legs, backside, back, and finally, head, which was turned away. Prince Yuen was fit, but in a lean way. Muscle chorded along the back of his legs and arms, both of which were normally hidden beneath beautiful dark robes. 

He is quite beautiful, himself. 

Moving a little closer to the head of the bed, Zen watched as more and more of the man’s face came into view. He had some of it tucked against his raised left arm, but some of the left side of his face, along with part of his nose, was still visible. 

He looks younger when he’s asleep, too. 

Zen was actually curious, now. Who was older, prince Yuen or his master?

Your master is older by almost two years. 

Zen quickly jumped backwards, startled by the sudden voice in his head. It was clearly that of the man before him, but when prince Yuen didn’t move a single muscle, he tilted his head, confused. 

I am tired, little guard. 

Frowning, Zen took another step backward, but then hesitated. 

You will be very cold without the blankets over you. 

He felt a pressure of annoyance in the back of his mind, but when the man refused to speak again, he decided to take things into his own hands. Turning, Zen returned to his master’s sectioned-off room and dug through a small chest until he found a heavy blanket. 

After checking that it was still free from dust and smelled fine, he carried it over to the other prince, bowing to his master as he passed him, still calmly sipping his tea at the table.

When he returned to the other room, prince Yuen was still in the exact same position, and when he stepped closer, he got no response. 

Your highness? 

Nothing…

Deciding to just forego his remaining hesitance, Zen walked forward and carefully began settling the large blanket over the man. He split his attention between his task and keeping an eye on the prince’s face. Much to his surprise, though, the man never said or did anything more. He truly had fallen asleep. 

Quietly, he finished his task and stepped back, observing his work for only a moment before turning and hurrying back to his master. 

Qi was over by the bed by the time he returned and was releasing his hair from the tie that had held it away from his face while it had somewhat dried. Wanting to help, Zen retrieved his master’s hairbrush and carefully climbed onto the bed behind him so that he could gently work out any remaining tangles. Once done, he retrieved a small towel and dried what he could of the remainder. 

As he moved to get up one last time to set the towel aside, he felt an arm slip around his middle and pull him backwards. He landed gently in his master’s lap, guided by the man’s hold. He didn’t fight it, of course, and after a few moments he even allowed himself to relax as he felt his master nuzzle into the crook of his neck. 

Err. 

He tried really hard not to jerk his shoulder or laugh, but soon, little mute giggles, which were only audible due to the little breaths of air expelled forcefully with each gasp, soon found their way free from his parted lips. 

Thankfully, his master did not torture him for long, but instead took one final nip at his neck before leaning to the side, taking them both down to the blankets with him. Qi’s arms finally loosened at that point, allowing Zen to slowly roll over until he was face to face with the man. Their noses brushed softly and he could feel their breaths mixing together in the space between them. 

“What are you thinking, my Zen?” 

What am I thinking…

He hesitated as he sifted through his thoughts, surprised that they weren’t nearly as frantic as they had been in previous similar situations. Once he’d decided on what he wanted to say, he slowly lifted his hand between them and pressed his finger to his master’s chest. 

“I am thinking about how I am beginning to get comfortable being so close to you. It is still hard sometimes, because I am your servant and you are my master, but you said that in such a situation, you do not wish to control any of my actions…” 

Qi smiled and nodded, seemingly pleased with his thoughts so far. Reassured, Zen licked his lips, drawing his master’s eyes downward from the motion as he pressed his fingers back against his master’s chest to continue writing, except…

“I cannot think of any other words at this moment,” he eventually scribbled out before pressing his forehead against his master’s chest. 

When he felt Qi’s familiar fingers begin sifting through his hair, he closed his eyes and took in a deep, calming breath through his mouth, then released it through his nose. 

“Tell me, my Zen. Does it bother you that prince Yuen is here this evening?” 

It had bothered him earlier, but once he’d gone over to check on the man and had found him exhausted and falling asleep, he felt his frustration drain away. 

He had truly just wished for an evening’s reprieve from his father. 

In response to his master’s question, Zen shook his head. He got a pat against his hair in response. 

“It would seem that we have a visitor,” Qi said quietly at the same time Zen sensed something approaching.

They both got to their feet at the same time the other prince walked around the corner, a pair of loose pants hugging his waist. Zen wasn’t sure how the creature had actually gotten inside, but the translucent vulture quickly hopped over to its master before jumping up onto his proffered arm. 

“You did very well, Liall,” prince Yuen said with pride as he turned toward them. 

Qi stepped forward, staring at the bird with curiosity. 

“Is something wrong?” he asked, making Zen’s own suspicions heighten. 

When the other prince moved his arm toward his chest, Zen stepped slightly in front of his master. He seemed to have not needed to worry, though, because the man was doing nothing to them. Instead, the large bird he held slowly began merging with his own body, disappearing into his bare chest without so much as a feather drifting down to the floor. 

“I needed a place with a strong barrier so that I could release my spirit form without my father knowing,” he said as he lifted his eyes back to them. 

He had only heard whispers of such things existing…

“Surely you remember having already met him, little guard?” 

As if conjuring up the memory from his words, Zen’s eyes widened as the images played before him. 

The bird from my daydream. When I was sitting beside the devil’s koi pond. 

Prince Yuen smirked and walked forward, stopping only a foot or so away before reaching his hand out. Zen hesitated when he felt his master gently touch his shoulder, but he knew the signal well and retreated so that Qi could handle the rest of the situation. 

When his master raised his hand to settle beneath the other man’s, Zen licked his lips and narrowed his eyes. Prince Yuen moved his hand a few seconds later, leaving a small piece of torn paper behind. 

You called upon such a revered creature to fetch you a tattered note? 

Even as he thought such words, his eyes were focused on the little damaged piece of paper his master was unfolding between his careful fingers. 

Wait a minute… 

Upon the paper were very few words, but they were enough to make him begin to shiver with worry. 

The emperor has begun orchestrating an attack on his highness’, prince Qi’s, lands using the Didui tribes at the border as pawns. 

There were a hundred questions that came to Zen’s mind one after the other in response to the simple line of text, but he couldn’t think of a single one to actually inquire about. 

Pushing aside his own confusion, he took a small step closer to his master and grabbed his hand, squeezing it reassuringly. 

We must go . .. and I   will gladly stand by your side the entire way. 

(Edited)

Chapter 18

The Didui tribe has never had any interest in our lands before…

Qi couldn’t wrap his mind around how their friendly coexistence with one of the border tribes had crumbled so abruptly. His memory did not go far enough back for him to understand how their truce had been created, but it had never faltered since. 

He could worry about how it had happened for days, but their time was short and he needed to focus on actually getting back before he stressed himself out about reforging the peace. 

They had all gone to get better dressed for the weather, but when him and Zen returned to the front room, the other prince was actually wearing a tannish-white robe like their own, instead of one of his normal beautiful black ones. 

When he noticed their quizzical stares, he simply pulled his white hood up over his head and smiled as he walked forward. 

“This will be much simpler if we all look the same,” he said, making Qi nod at the suggestion. 

It would be safer for himself and Zen… but it would put his highness at greater risk. He wanted to argue, since putting others in danger was not something he wished to do, but the man could make his own decisions, and he doubted that his disagreement would change his mind in the least. 

So, instead of wasting time, he simply pulled up his own hood, then turned to lift his Zen’s gently onto his head, making sure to tuck away any stray strands of hair beneath the fabric.  

After double-checking that they had their coin purse from the empress, along with their weapons and what little remained of their lunch from earlier, they stepped outside and into the chilly air. 

The sun had long-since gone down, but Qi knew that the darkness only harbored more dangers. The group quickly made their way to the devil’s koi pond, meeting their two horses near the entrance to the secluded area. Both were in excellent condition and had clearly been well cared for.

“Save your breath concerning thanks. You shall need every bit of it in order to help those you care about,” prince Yuen said as he swung up onto Zen’s horse. 

“You two take the other. You are more in tune with each other’s abilities and your little guard is much lighter than me,” he said. 

His words made sense, and soon Qi was up on his own horse with Zen right behind him. 

He expected that the other prince might lead them to the back exit again, but instead, he turned Feng toward the pond and nudged him forward. The horse, unsurprisingly, hesitated near the water’s edge, clearly sensing that some sort of danger lurked beneath its surface. 

It probably didn’t help that the last time the animal had been near water it had gotten sucked down into it, then abruptly pulled back up to the surface a short time later. 

Instead of kicking the horse harder, though, prince Yuen dismounted and took it gently by its mane since they were missing their tack. 

“With me, friend. Your masters need you to do this. I promise you that no harm will come to you,” he said in a soothing tone that was quite unlike the stubborn, cocky man he had come to know. Of course, recently he had been seeing new sides to him. 

It only took Feng a few more moments to calm down enough to allow the prince to guide him forward into the pitch-black water. The two slowly disappeared before their eyes, leaving Qi hesitating at the edge of the pond. 

They hadn’t needed to wait long before prince Yuen appeared again, walking out of the water as if he hadn’t done anything odd. He walked up to Kongqi and reached up to grasp a few locks of his hair, then turned and lead him toward the water. 

Qi shifted nervously atop his horse, but since the other prince didn’t seem worried, he made himself relax so that he didn’t worry Zen. 

As they slowly descended beneath the surface, he sensed a familiar presence from below at the same time vines rose from the depths and wrapped around their startled horse, pulling them farther down into the darkness. 

They were soon deposited into a familiar underground passageway… soaking wet. Thankfully, this time the area felt abnormally warm, and as prince Yuen guided their horse over to where he had left Feng, he could feel the strange heat evaporate the water that had soaked through their robes. 

“I have just blocked all other entrances to my lair. It will give us enough time to get closer to where we need to go, but it will also give away that we know what is going on as soon as my father tries to get inside and realizes that he can’t,” prince Yuen said as he released Kongqi’s mane and swung back up onto Feng’s bare back. 

As soon as he was situated he nudged the horse into a careful trot. It was definitely not ideal ground to be running a horse on, but both animals had been trained very well since a young age to handle uneven terrain, amongst many other situations. 

They soon found a comfortable pace as the horses grew more confident. Of course, Qi had no idea where he was going since there were no stars to navigate underground, nor was there any other indication of direction that he could identify. That left them to just follow the other prince. 

After a long stretch of silence, Qi felt a light tap against his upper back before Zen began to write something there. 

“This is a good time to discuss a plan.” 

He agreed. This was their chance to figure out some sort of offense before they got there. 

“I say we get into your little country first. See how it looks from the inside,” prince Yuen said as he slowed his horse to a stop right outside the tunnel they had been traversing. 

The open area that now stretched out before them was unlike anything he’d seen within prince Yuen’s lair. While most of the areas were dark and gloomy, even when not inside of the tunnel system, this stretch of space seemed like an oasis within all the gloominess. 

Dark purple flowers bloomed their way up a large waterfall spilling from an opening in the ceiling by the far wall. Faded pink ones circled the length of the pool, and little iridescent orange butterflies flitted about the area, lighting it up with a soft glow. 

What caught and held his eye, however, was the same little soul he’d seen in a different part of the cave that had been hovering over a large pool of water before they’d had to make their escape on the backs of prince Yuen’s glass tarantulas. 

“To whom does that little soul belong?” he asked after stopping his horse a short distance behind Feng. 

Prince Yuen slowly turned the horse around as he watched the dancing soul. He remained silent for several moments, and Qi could feel Zen’s arms tighten around his waist ever-so-slightly during that time, but thankfully, finally, the other prince began to speak. 

“That is yours, your highness.” 

Mine? 

Prince Yuen dismounted Feng and calmly walked to the waters edge. The little soul, clearly excited with his visit, bounced closer, splashing tiny dots of water as it tapped the surface a few times on its way. When it finally settled into his palm, the prince was shaking his head disapprovingly. 

“Such a troublesome little thing. I know that I have told you, countless times, to stay away from the water,” he chided with a warm smile that he couldn’t hide. 

“Young master Huang is here!” it sang excitedly, making prince Yuen look over toward them with a tilt of his head. 

Unsure but curious, Qi slid down from their horse. Zen quickly followed, walking beside him but just the slightest bit behind, too. Not wanting to make him nervous still, since he already seemed a little on edge, Qi took his hand in his as they came to a stop before the other man.

As soon as it seemed to notice them it flared brilliantly and began spinning around his midsection. He’d dealt with souls irregularly, but enough times so that he was comfortable and could read their temperament. He was not worried about their current friend, in the least, but what did bother him was the other prince’s previous words. 

“How is this little one mine? I clearly still possess my soul,” he said, knowing that his words were absolute fact. 

Prince Yuen watched the little thing flutter about without worry, a light to his eyes that he had not yet seen before. When the man finally looked back up at him, the warmth in his gaze made Qi want to step closer. 

“This is only a tiny piece of your soul. How it specifically came to be… even I do not know completely. However, I can tell you that it was part of the bigger situation that brought about your accident and Zen’s existence. I had found it after the dust had settled and you were both taken away by your guards. It was scared and confused after having been ripped from your body so abruptly. Being the age that I was, and with the minimal experience I had with such things, all I could do was catch it and bring it back here.” 

Feeling Zen squeeze his hand, Qi looked to his guard, who had now flipped his hand over to press a finger against his palm. 

I had met this soul the time we were down here, but was not sure to whom it had belonged. 

He was surprised that Zen hadn’t mentioned such a thing, but at the same time, what was one to do about a wandering soul? If it was not acting aggressively, there was no reason to bother it. Most of them dispersed on their own, while some stayed for months… or even years. 

So many years…

“You have kept this little one safe here for so long.” 

The other prince looked away, out toward the quiet waterfall. 

“I value very few things, but you… you are my most important treasure.” 

Qi felt his heart stumble in his chest as he averted his eyes, even though the man was not even looking at him at that moment. 

Hearing Zen shift beside him, he looked up to see his sweet guard lifting the little soul in his cupped hands. Its soft glow brightened the young man’s features, and when Zen caught him looking, the reassuring smile he gave him had Qi’s heart beating even quicker. 

“Your memories will not come back immediately after reabsorbing it, but I feel that now is the best time to return it to you so that it can begin healing within your body and eventually complete what had been broken all those years ago,” prince Yuen said as he finally turned back around to face them. 

Qi gently reached up and took the little soul from Zen, then slowly brought it closer to his own chest. 

“The memories I had of you… they are here inside of this little one?” he asked, already feeling as if he knew the answer. 

He saw the other prince nod his head, confirming his words. 

It was a scary thing to think about, having all of his memories restored, even at a slow pace… but at the same time, he knew that it was a rare and valuable gift that he could never decline. 

You have kept this safe for me for so many years…

“Come home to me, little one,” he whispered as he felt the warmth of the soul begin to spread through his chest. 

It took very little time for its light to fade as they fused completely. Absorbing a soul was never something he’d thought he’d do, for any reason, yet as it settled within his chest, he could feel a piece of himself that he hadn’t known he was missing, finally become whole within him again. 

Welcome back, little one. 

He was about to speak when he felt hesitant, cold fingers press just beneath his collar bone. When he looked up, prince Yuen was standing nearly shoulder to shoulder with Zen, who looked as if he’d had the same idea, but had been too hesitant to finish lifting his hand up. He finally seemed to work up the courage, but when he pressed a gentle finger to Qi’s skin, it was to write at the same time prince Yuen spoke. 

“Are you alright?”

“Are you alright?” 

How did I end up with such sweet people before me? 

He offered them a warm smile and first leaned forward to pull Zen into his arms and give him a soft kiss on the cheek, then turned the slightest amount so that he could tug prince Yuen into a appreciative hug.  

Qi released both men after a few moments, then stepped back, straightening out his robe before turning toward the horses so that they could continue on with their journey. Except, of course, prince Yuen refused to let him get away with just a simple hug and Qi soon felt cool fingers wrap around his wrist. 

He nervously turned around after a few moments of tense silence, but when the other man leaned forward, he didn’t seem interested in actually kissing him… or at least, not on the mouth. Instead, he leaned forward and slightly down so that he could press his lips to the slight opening in Qi’s robe where the soul had disappeared. 

Almost as quickly as it had happened, prince Yuen straightened and walked away, remounting Feng before turning the horse away from them. 

“Let us be off. We have quite a road ahead of us.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 19

There were so many questions buzzing about his mind, but he did not wish to bother his master with them as he took Qi’s proffered hand and carefully mounted the horse to sit behind him. It took them no time at all to catch up to the other man before they slowed their horse to calmly trot beside his. 

“We will be beneath your country soon enough, but we must decide upon a plan. Once we surface, we may not get another chance to converse so freely,” prince Yuen said as he turned Kongqi to begin walking through a few inches of murky water. 

Zen looked down as his master began answering the other prince, but his mind was focused on the little flecks of shadows that he could see just beneath the surface. They weren’t devil’s koi… but then, what were they? 

Feeling a hand gently squeeze his left leg, Zen quickly shook his curious thoughts from his mind and leaned forward, wrapping his arms tighter around his master as he gave the man his complete attention. 

“I’m sorry, I wasn’t reprimanding you, Zen. I know that you tend to lose focus when trying to figure out stressful situations. I was just worried when you didn’t respond,” Qi said, making Zen feel even worse. 

He quickly wrote out “I’m sorry,” on his master’s back before returning that arm to around the man’s waist. Instead of speaking to him again, though Zen could tell that he wished to, Qi turned his attention back to the other prince. 

“If they are already in the city, their main target is likely to be me,” Qi said, earning a nod from the man ahead of them as he brought his horse back up onto dry land and took a left turn. 

“You are the main target, but your life is being held by another,” prince Yuen said as he disappeared around the corner. 

The tunnel they entered as they followed was pitch black the second their horse stepped inside, but no matter how much it backed up, it could not find the light again. 

“Even when your world is consumed by darkness, you must always continue onward. Light is just around the corner, if you are willing to look hard enough,” came prince Yuen’s voice from all around them. 

His words echoed off of invisible walls, making Zen more nervous as he hugged his master closer. 

“It is alright, my Zen. There is nothing to fear down here,” Qi said in a reassuring tone that Zen wanted to believe… but his mind returned to what he had seen rippling in the water moments before, making his trust in his master’s words falter. 

He hesitated for a moment, but then reached up with one hand to write against his master’s smooth robe once more. 

“There are things down here that have strange auras. There is something not right.” 

He wasn’t really sure how else to describe what he had seen. It had been too dark and murky to make out an actual figure, but there had definitely been something lurking about their horse’s hooves. 

Perhaps those were creatures similar to the glass tarantulas? Perhaps they could be allies? 

A faint chuckle in the back of his mind told him that prince Yuen had overheard his nervous thoughts. 

At this time, they are neither friend nor foe. Pay it no mind. It can only leave its prison if I free it, and that is not something I intend to do unless absolutely necessary. We have far greater things to worry about right now. Focus, little guard. 

He had to agree. The creature, whatever it was, was clearly unable to free itself from the water or even cause harm to those who tread within it. There was no reason to stress over such things at such a perilous time. 

“Now then, your highness. We must find a way to protect your little guard,” prince Yuen said from somewhere up ahead in the darkness. 

Me? You do not need to protect me. You must protect him! 

“I agree, but I am not comfortable leaving him down here by himself,” Qi said as he gently rubbed Zen’s left knee with his thumb. He had yet to move the hand he had placed there earlier to garner his attention, but he definitely didn’t mind. In fact, he inched his own hand along his leg until he could feel his master’s in the darkness, then wrapped his fingers around his. 

He wanted to tell them that he could take care of himself, but at that moment he remembered what the other prince had told them when they had met him at his bog home. 

If he got hurt, his master would be the one to suffer. It worked both ways, but Zen did not mind taking any kind of pain for Qi. He would gladly die for the man if it meant that he were safe for the remainder of his days. 

I cannot allow it. 

Zen blinked as he tilted his head slightly upward from where it rested against his master’s back. 

Not allow it? Was your goal not to see me gone as soon as possible? he questioned, remembering the man’s words quite well from when they had first met. 

The feeling of a hand settling atop his hair had Zen lifting his hand to swipe at the air… but that was all that had been there. Air. 

“We will arrive just beneath the market square in a few moments. From there I think it would be best to keep a low profile while gathering what information we can. If we can find a safe enough place, I will summon Liall to take a look around,” prince Yuen said as they suddenly stepped into the light and the other prince’s horse stopped abruptly. 

“I must remind you, little guard. Your life is your master’s,” he said as he looked back at them both. “Protect yourself above all else… even him. You cannot be killed,” the other prince warned. 

He understood, but he also wasn’t sure if he could follow through with such an idea. If his master got hurt, it would still cause him pain initially. If he could prevent such a thing from happening in the first place, and protect himself…

Zen’s thoughts broke apart as he felt hands suddenly grab him around the waist and gently but swiftly tug him down from their horse. 

“I do apologize, but there can be no heroes in this story,” prince Yuen said as he set him down on the soft, mossy ground. 

Zen scowled and began turning to climb back up onto Kongqi, but prince Yuen easily held him back, then gave his  robe a firm tug to force his attention back to him.  

“You must cease your rashness, Zen.”

The man’s words made him pause. Ever since he’d given him his little guard nickname, he’d barely used his real name, if at all. Hearing it come from the other prince’s lips now was… odd. 

“I need you to trust me now. For your own good, but more importantly to you, I’m sure, for your master’s sake,” prince Yuen said. 

Zen still felt bothered by the other man’s actions, and he didn’t think that he would ever quite trust him fully… but he would not forget the help he had given them, either. He could not argue that Huang Yuen was the reason him and his master had made it so far without too much trouble. 

What do you need me to do? 

At the same time he asked that, he could hear his master dismounting their horse before stepping up beside him. The look on his face was calm and collected, but Zen could see a tiny bit of unease beneath its surface.

Prince Yuen nodded to Qi, then returned his attention to Zen as he lifted one hand and pressed his cold palm to the side of his face. 

“The barrier here,” he said quietly as he gently ran his thumb along Zen’s lower lip. 

“May I break it?” 

Break it? 

What reason would he have to do such a thing, unless…

A curse?

Zen leaned away, then turned his head so that the prince’s hand would fall away. 

“For what reason do you need it removed?” Qi responded as he reached to the side and gently took Zen’s hand in his again. 

Prince Yuen loosened his hold on him slightly as his attention turned to Qi, but it was clearly not meant to allow him to step away. 

“I would like to cast a curse on him. It would not affect him in any way unless I am within range and speak the phrase to trigger it, but I believe that it will be of use to us later. It would not harm him in any way, even if activated, but I cannot say what it does right now.” 

Qi considered his words carefully, which made Zen’s racing heart calm over time. He didn’t like the idea of being cursed one bit, but as he thought about it more, he remembered something quite important. He, himself, was a curse. 

The next thing that went through his mind was the question of whether one could curse a curse, but that answer had already played out a while ago. His damaged hand was proof of that. It still seemed like an odd thing to happen. 

Feeling prince Yuen gently tug at a length of his hair drew Zen’s attention out of his thoughts with a curious, yet cautious gaze. 

“Did you know, your highness? The thoughts that run through this one’s head are quite precious.” 

Qi’s eyes widened at those words, making Zen realize something very important that he had forgotten to tell his master for quite some time. 

“Ah, I do apologize. I did not realize he hadn’t told you, but I suppose it’s unavoidable now. Considering that he is technically at least part of me, I can hear his thoughts,” prince Yuen said, making Zen’s stomach twist uncomfortably beneath his robe. 

He hadn’t meant to keep such information from his master, but he’d also never felt that it was important enough to tell him, either.  

They waited in silence as Qi contemplated that new bit of information, but after only a few moments, he decided on what he wished to say about it. 

“I am quite jealous. I’ve always dreamed of hearing my Zen’s voice.” 

If he hadn’t felt bad for not telling him earlier, he definitely felt terrible about it now. 

“Zen.”

He wanted to ignore the other prince, but when a finger gently settled beneath his chin and lifted it, he forced his downcast eyes to lift and meet Yuen Huang’s. The man looked like he wanted to say something, but after staring at each other for several moments, he reached toward Qi with his free hand and settled his palm beneath his jaw before curling his fingers gently against their warm skin.  

What are you doing to my master?

Zen glared from prince Yuen to Qi, softening his gaze as it moved. 

“Nothing bad, right your highness?” the man before him said, drawing his attention back for a fleeting moment before he redirected it to the person he was speaking to. 

Wait… why is master crying?

Immediately furious, Zen pushed the prince back a few steps, then stepped in front of his master, his fingers already gripped tightly around his sword’s hilt. 

He expected the man before him to react to his aggression, but when he simply grinned as he crossed his arms over his chest, Zen was at a loss. At least, he was until he felt his master’s arms slip beneath his own and tug him tightly back against him for a hug. 

 Feeling Qi nuzzle into the crook of his neck immediately made Zen’s mind panic, but he couldn’t squirm his way free before he began to silently laugh at the sensation he was becoming awkwardly accustomed to. Thankfully his master relented quickly, ending his attentions with a quick kiss before leaning away but refusing to release him. 

“Zen, are you comfortable with our young master  prince removing the seal and casting a curse on you? The choice is completely yours. I do trust him, but I want you to make this decision for yourself,” Qi said as his fingers seemed to unconsciously mess with the knot of Zen’s belt. 

Licking his lips, Zen returned his attention to the man before him. 

You have everything right now… a massive country, a powerful, rich father, and you have probably caught the eyes of enough women to build a harem bigger than most in history. 

He paused as he gathered his nerves and locked them away. 

Why risk your neck for him? You two had known each other long ago, yet you had kept that piece of his broken soul, and kept us both safe since we’d arrived in your country. If you help us now, you could lose everything that you have. 

Prince Yuen’s smile faded as he unfolded his arms and stepped forward, putting them toe to toe. At that time, his master released his hold from around his waist and returned to his side as he claimed his hand with his own. 

“To you, I might be risking everything, but to me, I am leaving behind nothing that I am worried about losing. What’s in front of me, however, if he dies… if both of you die, my purpose would be erased.” 

Zen swallowed, taking in the man’s words. He could feel the truth in them. Could feel it in his soul… in the piece of soul he’d torn out of the person standing before him. 

How did I truly come to be? 

Prince Yuen lifted his left hand to settle it against the side of Zen’s face, his thumb moving to his bottom lip once more. 

“It is not time for that story. I need your answer to my previous question, Zen. Our time runs short.” 

Hesitating for only one more moment, Zen tilted his head the slightest bit forward and closed his eyes. 

Do as you wish. 

The man wasted no time as he slowly ran his thumb from one side of Zen’s mouth to the other. He could feel his master’s magic sizzling and crackling as it was basically unzipped, then slowly began dissipating from where it had settled within his throat and mouth. 

“You grew up into a brilliant healer and spiritual defender, your highness. I would not have been able to break this spell easily without his consent,” prince Yuen said as Zen felt his warm breath grow closer. 

For some odd reason, his heartbeat was beginning to get out of control, but it wasn’t quite like how it did when his master got too close to him. He didn’t like the other prince getting so close to him… especially since his master was right at his side, watching the whole situation. 

Do I have to get used to being close to him, too, so that this doesn’t keep happening? Will I have to get used to more people being around me? 

The laughter he heard in response to his thoughts made him want to pull away, but he seemed to have taken the other prince off-guard, because he felt the man’s breath disappear from his lips as he pulled away slightly, clearly trying to stifle an actual audible laugh. 

“Keep quiet for a moment or I’ll make a mistake,” Huang said after a few more moments, humor in his tone as he leaned back in to continue whispering his curse.

When he stopped a few seconds later, Zen allowed his eyes to open, but the bright gold ones staring back at him from so close were unexpected… and beautifully mesmerizing. 

Do not underestimate your own features, little Zen. As you have previously thought, many women have fallen at my feet, but my dead heart had only beat for one person then… but now, there are two that I don’t want to lose. 

Before Zen could think of a response he watched the man before him lean forward again so that their lips were just-barely brushing. They then began to move, whispering words that chilled his tongue and cooled his throat all the way down to his stomach. He wasn’t sure what kind of curse he was taking on, but if the prince hadn’t been lying, and it would in fact help them, or even just help his master, he would forever be grateful for it. 

(Edited)

Chapter 20

Once the curse had settled within his body prince Yuen had returned to guiding them through his lair in companionable silence. They followed him for a while longer before Zen noticed vines beginning to drift downward from the ceiling. His attention returned to prince Yuen as he watched the man tug his hood up and over his head, covering his face. The tendrils of vines carefully wound their way around Feng, then began to lift them both toward the dark ceiling of the cavern. 

“Be sure to dismount Kongqi before allowing the vines to grab you. I’ll run as a decoy on Zen’s horse so that you two have a better chance of getting away. Your horse will be fine down here until we can retrieve him,” he said before disappearing above their heads with Feng. 

Qi was already dismounting in front of him, making Zen hurry to swing his leg over the horse once his master was down. To his surprise, Qi easily caught him before his feet even hit the ground, then settled him on the mossy floor before tugging him into a tight hug. 

“Be safe, my Zen. Your life is my life, but my life would not be complete without my sweet guard by my side,” he said before rustling Zen’s hair, then fixing his hood over it once more. 

Zen felt his heartbeat, which had already been erratic from the nerves of what they were about to do, beat harder against his ribs. He wanted to write to his master, though he was unsure of what words to use. His chance, unfortunately, was taken away when the vines that had carried the other prince away slowly drifted downward to wrap around his master’s waist and upper body. 

“I suppose it is time to go,” Qi said as he adjusted his own hood with a small smile. 

Zen took a hesitant step back, ready to be carried off, too. Except… as his master began to rise, nothing came for him. 

Master? 

“I apologize, my Zen, but I can’t let you get hurt. I promise I will come back for you soon,” Qi said, his eyes showing just how much he regretted tricking him. 

But master, you said that you didn’t want me to stay down here. I can help you and keep myself safe! I would never risk your life!

Zen blinked back tears and hurried toward a wall, channeling some of the power from the talisman at his waist as he did so. He managed to get halfway up the wall, needing only a few more steps to reach his master… but then his spiritual energy abruptly ran out, making his shoes slip on the damp wall before he fell back down to the spongy moss floor. 

Stunned and confused, Zen slowly rolled over and pushed himself up onto his hands and knees. 

Where did it go? His highness had said that he’d recently refilled it and not to waste it…

Jumping back to his feet, Zen lifted his eyes to the ceiling, but his master was already gone. 

Wait… he had grabbed my belt earlier before he had cursed me. Yuen Huang, how dare you trick me at such a time! 

He rarely got angry at anything, but to say that he was enraged was an understatement. 

And master… somehow you knew. You left me here when I have forever walked beside you. 

Refusing to blink back his tears any longer, Zen let them flow as he finally turned his gaze away from the dark ceiling of the cave and ran over to Kongqi. He easily mounted it in a rush, then kicked its sides to make it immediately dart back into the tunnel they had come from. 

There must be a way out of here that is not reliant on prince Yuen’s magic. 

His eyes narrowed as his horse leaped over the length of water they had nervously waded through earlier. A shrill scream echoed around the area as the horse landed, but it simply continued running. 

Did you not hear that? 

Hesitantly, Zen slowed the animal, then gently guided it to turn around before tapping its sides lightly. It slowly walked back over to the water, but stopped at the edge, clearly uncomfortable about walking into it without the other prince guiding them. 

Zen slid from its back and carefully stepped closer, squinting in the darkness, trying to see. 

What is really down there? 

He settled himself on his hands and knees at the water’s edge. A faint purple glow had begun in the middle of the five foot or-so length of water. Another scream echoed within his mind, but for some reason, he didn’t feel as if he should be afraid. In fact, he found himself cautiously reaching out toward the surface of the dark water. 

I hear you… but what are you? Why did prince Yuen lock you up here? 

The high pitched screams changed abruptly. It almost seemed like the entity was now sobbing hysterically into his mind. 

Swallowing down the lump in his throat, Zen hesitantly tapped the surface of the water with his pointer finger for the briefest second. The sobbing suddenly turned into what sounded like the roar of a waterfall as the purple light flared and something frantically clawed at the space directly beneath where Zen had touched, yet no matter how hard it tried, it couldn’t break the simple line of surface water that was its prison. 

Zen sat back on his heels as he watched the creature’s blurry form circle the area, its purple aura pulsing with excitement. 

Whatever you are, you aren’t alive any longer. 

He hadn’t been able to see it very well, but it was clear that it no longer had a body of its own. Only memories of what it might have looked like that had been distorted with twisted emotions. 

Can you help me?  he asked it, taking himself by surprise. 

Surely whatever was beneath the water wasn’t friendly. Yet, for some reason, he felt like he should reach out to it. The swirling and darting slowed until the features of what appeared to be the faint outline of an eye and jaw were visible. 

So you were alive at one point… has it been many years since you have been locked down here?  he asked. 

It would be no surprise that the creature had gone mad if it had been locked within the tiny stretch of water for so long. 

Why would he keep such a thing, though? 

He also hadn’t noticed anything else during his several times in the man’s lair that was similar besides his master’s soul, but that had been treated with the utmost care, not locked away in a watery prison. Wiping off the last stubborn teardrop on his cheek with his sleeve, Zen steeled his nerves and rolled up his long sleeve, then reached down into the water. 

The creature’s reaction was immediate as it latched onto his skin with broken claws, scratching it open in several places. Its purple light pulsed faster as little lines of blood flowed from Zen’s wrist and lower arm. 

It’s okay, little one. 

That single eye looked up at him from right beneath the surface as it drifted beside his blurred hand. 

Can you talk? What was your name?

He heard more sobbing screams in the back of his mind, but they seemed distant, as if the creature was trying to calm itself enough to communicate. 

You can do it. My name is Zen. My master gave me the name many years ago. It is my most important treasure…

The creature holding onto his arm seemed to fluctuate before Zen saw one of its shattered hands scratch at the surface of the water from beneath. 

I don’t know if I can take you out of there, but I know that prince Yuen does not keep things down here that he does not value in some way…

With that thought in mind he carefully began withdrawing his arm from the water. The creature scrambled for a better grip, but as he continued pulling his arm out, the action forced its claws to slip from his skin. He could sense its terror in his mind and hesitated finishing removing his hand. 

I am sorry. I cannot stay here with you much longer. My master needs my help, but I need to find a way to get out of here before I can go to him. 

The creature suddenly retreated down into the darkness of the water, releasing Zen’s arm completely. He retracted it, then shook the water off as he eyed the marks the creature had left. They definitely looked more like frantic scratches from a child with broken fingernails over a monster’s claws…

Hearing a tiny splash, Zen’s eyes darted toward the middle of the pool where a few little ripples of water reflected the minimal light in the tunnel. 

You want me to walk in? 

Zen slowly stood as the creature reappeared with its purple light pulsing excitedly. He wanted to trust it, but he had no more spiritual energy left to save himself if he got pulled under, and his sword would be mostly useless underwater. 

He stood, intent on turning and walking away, but halfway through the action he heard a faint static slip into his mind. It almost felt like prince Yuen, but he knew that the man was nowhere near him right then. He also didn’t normally hide that he was listening in on his thoughts, either. 

Turning back toward the pool of water, Zen noticed the creature’s faded eye staring up at him from the middle of the water, its purple light pulsing slowly, as if had worn itself out with its previous excitement. 

Is that you, little one? Are you trying to speak to me? 

Faint lines around the eye tilted it abruptly, as if the creature was moving its head in contemplation. 

…sh.

Zen carefully knelt back down at the edge of the pool with a curious smile. 

Sh? 

The creature swirled around beneath the surface for a few moments before Zen felt the static in his mind again. He decided to sit down and cross his legs to focus. As soon as he closed his eyes and evened his breathing he could actually sense the creature at the edge of his mind. 

There you are, little one. Come, talk to me. 

It hesitated for a few more moments before slowly drifting into his mind. 

Oh wow…

He couldn’t explain the feeling he got as he let the little creature into his thoughts, except that it was finally exactly where it should be. It belonged with him… but why? How? 

Xis… sheng, it thought to him, struggling to put the name together. It’s voice was extremely quiet, and Zen couldn’t blame it. The creature radiated confusion and fear. 

You are safe here, he told it warmly. 

Is your name Xisheng? He asked once the creature managed to calm down a little more. 

The entity didn’t respond but seemed to snuggle against him within his mind, clearly seeking warmth. 

With you…  it whispered after a few quiet minutes, the quiet words echoing throughout his mind infinitely. 

I’m not sure how I can free you, Zen replied, still a little worried that the creature could be trying to trick him. He’d had quite enough of being fooled for one day.

Let in… it replied, making Zen blink open his eyes. 

They were already directed at the surface of the water. That single, sad eye was staring at him from just beneath the surface. 

I can’t let you possess me. 

There was no way he could give his body to someone else. He had to go find his master and he doubted that the creature before him would have the same interests. 

No… it replied, making him tilt his head slightly. 

The creature mirrored his action, making him fidget. 

Why do you seem so much like me? 

It’s purple light pulsed as it matched his heartbeat thrumming in his chest. 

Me… you. 

Zen’s nerves made him want to run, but the creature had already been inside his mind and had only tried to snuggle in for warmth. It wasn’t dangerous… at least, not to him. 

I can’t let you possess me, but is there another way I can bring you with me? 

The creature began sobbing into his mind again, but it calmed itself after a few circles of its prison. It stopped in front of him after a few minutes, then gently nudged against his mind again. 

Zen quickly relaxed himself again, closing his eyes to focus on allowing the creature back into his thoughts. Xisheng didn’t hesitate as soon as it was given access. It darted right to the warmest part of his mind before it spoke. 

Sword…

Zen blinked his eyes open once more, then looked down at the blade at his waist. 

You want to possess my sword? 

He felt bad that it was likely the creature’s only option at freedom, but when he mentioned it, Xisheng seemed extremely excited at the prospect. It’s renewed excitement sent it darting around the pool again and brought a small smile to Zen’s lips, but he knew that he had to consider what he was doing seriously. 

He would be removing it from its prison if he allowed it to possess his weapon. There was also no overlooking its resentment and hostility. He had no doubt that whatever happened to whoever the creature had been, had been terrible. His master would have likely stopped him from even talking to it in the first place, but now that he had, he couldn’t make himself leave it in its watery cell. 

I accept your proposal, Xisheng. 

Standing, Zen withdrew his blade from its scabbard, then turned the handle in his palm before thrusting it downward, deep into the murky water. He ended up kneeling once more as the sword sunk into the dark depths, leaving only the hilt and his hand above the surface. 

I free you from your prison and

 welcome you to take this blade as your own. 

(Edited)

Chapter 21

(This was one heck of a chapter to pull together lol)

His blade hummed in his hand as he straightened up from his crouch beside the now-dark pool of water. The creature’s faint purple glow had transferred to a reflection in his sword, but no other feature gave away that his blade was now possessed.

Master would surely disapprove of my actions, but I cannot simply leave a part of myself here.

He still wasn’t exactly sure how him and Xisheng could be related to each other, but there was no denying the pull the little spirit had on him.

Let us be off, little one. We must go find our master.

His weapon pulsed as he began to walk, making him glance down at where its hilt rested in his grip.

I do not suppose that you know a way out of this place?

The blade quieted, settling its movements until it seemed like an ordinary sword.

It is alright. You have been locked up for so long. I did not expect you to have many answers.

He sheathed it, since it seemed like its intention was to rest, then continued onward on foot. He’d intended to bring his horse at first, but if he, himself, was the true target now, riding through the streets on one of their royal steeds would surely give him away.

His feet took him to many different chambers, but one after the other ended at a wall of vines that refused to even consider his request for passage up to the surface.

I feel as if I am just wasting time.

Staring up into the darkness, Zen narrowed his eyes on the vines slowly meandering about the ceiling. They only obeyed prince Yuen…

But I have part of him within me… you should obey my orders as well.

He stared down at the damp ground beneath his feet and tried to think of a way to get the vines to listen to him. The ground shifted the slightest amount under the thick layers of moss as he stood there. It was a feeling he was getting used to after having walked for so long, and yet…

Withdrawing his sword, Zen slowly knelt down and carefully began cutting into the thick vegetation. After having only removed a few inches of it, he made a discovery that had his eyes widening with hope.

Vines.

They not only grew on the ceiling and walls. They also lay interwoven beneath the walkways and caverns, too. Getting onto his knees, Zen lifted his blade, angled it downward, then thrust it deep into the mass of vines.

He expected the vegetation to retreat, injured from the strike, but what he didn’t expect were the jolts of purple lightning that shot from his sword that seemed to fuse, then spread beneath the mossy ground.

What’s happening? Xisheng?

His eyes jerked upward as glowing purple veins began climbing the walls around him, drawing Zen to his feet. As the light started to spread into the ceiling he saw the illuminated vines thrash and writhe as they were slowly consumed by the spirit.

The creature’s piercing screams began echoing around him as it wrestled the enchanted flora into submission.

Stop Zen!

The abrupt shout inside his mind was loud enough to make him hunch over and grasp his head.

Huang…

He felt the man’s frustration through their bond but he could tell that he was not close enough to be able to appear before him yet.

You must stop!

Zen shook the man’s voice from his head, stubbornly refusing to do as told.

What right do you have to order me around? You trapped me down here, just like you did to him!

There was a long pause in their communication before a harsh gust of frigid wind began howling from between growing fractures in the far wall of moss and vines before him. It broke apart as the long lengths of plants froze, then shattered, bringing clumps of frozen moss and rocks down with them.

Yuen Huang appeared moments later through the dark, gaping hole that he’d just created.

What… what happened?

Zen hurried forward, catching the man as he stumbled toward him after losing his footing. Prince Yuen shoved him away as soon as he was helped to the ground.

“Remove the sword!” he yelled weakly, ignoring Zen’s concern for him.

He wanted to argue, but there were much more important things to deal with at that moment, so he hurried to his weapon. The moment his fingers wrapped around the hilt he was blasted back with a harsh gust of wind that slammed him into the adjacent wall, knocking the air from his lungs before he dropped to the ground.

“Foolish man,” prince Yuen rasped as he forced himself to his unsteady feet and wiped a line of blood from his mouth.

Zen struggled back to his own, trying to shake off the hit he’d taken.

You locked him up here, Zen said, feeling like the soul’s anger was justified.

“For good reason!” prince Yuen growled in response before running forward.

He was stopped just a foot away from the sword as a long length of glowing purple vines dropped down from the ceiling and tightly wrapped around his neck, then dragged him backwards, then up.

No!

The creature’s screams of excitement shrieked off the walls of the cavern as it pulled its long-term captor toward the ceiling, effectively hanging him as he struggled, clawing at the makeshift rope the vines created.

Zen quickly hurried back toward the sword still dug deep into the ground. This time, when he reached for the hilt, he used his free hand to make several symbols over the seal on his chest his master had created to contain his spiritual energy.

Don’t! I can’t hold back my father’s curse if—

Prince Yuen’s connection was abruptly cut off as Zen pulled as much energy as he could from within himself. His cursed hand, in response, seared his skin and immediately began sending frigid tendrils up his arm and across his back. He pushed the terror it caused to the back of his mind as his own wind power counteracted Xisheng’s, allowing him to slowly withdraw the blade.

As soon as it was completely removed pieces of dead vines began to rain down around him, but Zen wasn’t focused on them. He quickly dropped the sword and fumbled toward the prince, who had been released from where he’d been hanging near the ceiling of the cavern and was currently falling.

His left hand shook and spasmed as the curse spread, but Zen disregarded it as he just-barely managed to catch the unconscious man before he hit the ground. He quickly dropped to his knees and lowered Yuen Huang to the floor of the cavern, then reached forward with his right hand. He quickly yanked open the prince’s tattered robe, then pressed two fingers to the cold skin above his heart and focused.

While he was usually the sword to his master’s shield, after years of standing beside the incredible healer, he’d learned a few small things.

Forcing himself to focus beyond the growing pain from the curse that was quickly taking over his cooling body, Zen channeled as much of his own energy as possible into Yuen Huang’s immobile body.

Please, I need you to wake up or master and I will both perish to this curse soon.

He could feel it draining his spiritual energy as he poured what remaining bit he had left into the man before him.

Wake up, please.

Prince Yuen’s eyes jerked open at the same time a whirlwind of darkness enveloped both of them. It quickly formed a barrier, allowing Zen to finally gasp in a breath he hadn’t even realized he’d been unable to attain for several long moments.

He swayed where he sat, but cold, gentle hands soon steadied him.

“I had not planned to need to use this so soon, but I am glad that you allowed me to cast it on you earlier,” prince Yuen said as he leaned in closer to whisper in Zen’s ringing ears.

“Safety within, haven with me.”

Zen felt himself abruptly pulled forward, yet he didn’t feel as if his body was actually moving with him.

What is going on?

“The only thing I could do in this situation to keep you and your master both safe,” prince Yuen said as he leaned back and easily caught Zen with one arm, then pulled him gently against his chest.

Why am I so light?

Zen looked around nervously as he grasped onto prince Yuen’s robe, honestly feeling as if he might drift away if he didn’t.

Wait… why are you guiding my body down to the ground? Why aren’t I in my body?

“I am quite injured at the moment. Removing your soul from your body was the only way I could manage to stop my father’s curse from consuming it,” prince Yuen said as he held Zen’s ethereal form a little closer.

Zen scowled and tried to squirm out of the man’s arms. Thankfully, he released him after a few moments, but as soon as he tried to stand on his own, his left foot slipped right through the floor of the cavern as if the barrier didn’t even exist! He began to sink steadily and ended up flailing his arms in a panic until the prince reached over again and took hold of his wrists. His hold managed to keep Zen from slipping any farther downward, earning a sigh of relief since his fruitless struggling had made him sink all the way down to his waist in the few short seconds that he’d been panicking.

“Such a stubborn little guard my love has raised,” tsk’d the prince, making Zen fight back a glare as he was slowly pulled back up through the floor, then returned to sitting in prince Yuen’s lap.

He didn’t want to, but he wrapped his arms around the man’s neck as the prince scooted against a nearby wall to help steady his own tired body.

How did you get hurt so badly, by the way? he asked, trying to ignore the fact that he had just realized that while his soul had been removed from his body, it had forgotten to take some ethereal clothing with it.

Master will not be happy if he finds out…

He felt cool fingers nudge a length of hair away from his translucent face, making his head turn so that he could meet the other man’s tired eyes.

“I do not believe he will mind too much…. and my father’s men have quite good aim. Most of their arrows missed because of my own spiritual barriers, but their own skills packed quite an unexpected punch,” he said as he let his head lean back against the wall.

“I just need a few minutes to finish healing the important injuries, then we can go find your master,” he said.

I do not want to leave Xisheng here,  Zen thought to him as he finally let his body relax against the other man’s, needing some rest, himself. He had never known that a soul could actually get tired, but he felt as if he’d just eaten a full meal and it wasn’t sitting well with his entire body.

“It’s alright. I’ll try to put you back, but I might have to give you a little more of my soul in order to do so,” prince Yuen said quietly without bothering to open his eyes.

But won’t that hurt you?

“I tore it apart once… what is one more time?” he said with a hint of humor to his words that sounded anything but funny.

Zen hunched his shoulders and nudged his nose into prince Yuen’s shoulder. He didn’t want to do such a thing to him… again.

There must be an easier way to put me back.

He glanced over at his lifeless body for a moment but then returned his attention to the wall they were resting against.

I don’t feel well.

Of course, he didn’t expect to, being a soul that had just been abruptly pulled out of its body to prevent it from being overwhelmed by a curse, but…

Blinking, Zen leaned back as something cold pressed against his lips.

“Eat, stubborn young one,” prince Yuen said as he slowly opened his eyes and gave him a lopsided grin.

Eat?

Zen tried to see what the man was pressing against his lips, but prince Yuen just kept poking him until he grudgingly opened his mouth. When he felt something lightly slip into his transparent mouth he closed it… yet there was nothing but a faint chill against his tongue before whatever it had been saw itself to the back of his mouth, then slid down his throat to flutter about awkwardly in his nervous stomach.

“More,” prince Yuen said as he gently tapped Zen’s lips again with two fingers.

Instead of simply obeying this time, he leaned back just enough to see the swirling purple and black light shifting around the tip of the man’s finger.

Dark spiritual energy?

Instinctively, he wanted to decline, but it didn’t take him long to remember exactly what he was… and what his kind needed to thrive. Instead of taking the offered morsel, however, he looked back toward his sword still lying motionless on the ground several yards away.

“You two are not the same. You were created out of a terrible situation, but you chose to follow your master’s teachings and have become a very sweet, respectable person,” prince Yuen said, drawing Zen’s attention back to his face.

How did he come about?

He could tell that the man didn’t want to answer, but after a few moments of tense silence he gave out a long sigh and tilted his head back against the wall.

“He was you… Well, he was the real you. That body you have? It had belonged to that little spirit.”

I… when I was created, I stole his body?

“Technically, yes, but technically, no. Xisheng was a little homeless boy that lived in a nearby city. Close to the small capital your master now calls home. At the time, this whole area had still belonged to the Han empire, too.”

He was cursed, for some reason?

“He wasn’t intentionally cursed. Qi was the main target for my father’s spell. Xisheng was simply an appropriate sacrifice because of the amount of spiritual energy he had locked deep inside of himself.”

Zen frowned as his brow furrowed, still confused about the events that had taken place. Prince Yuen lifted his finger back to Zen’s lips.

“Eat, and I shall tell you what really happened that day.”

Not wanting to pass up his chance, Zen settled against the other man and quickly took the offered spiritual energy into his mouth.

“I can recover my spiritual energy quickly down here, so do not hesitate to continue eating until you are full,” he said, making Zen hesitantly nod as he took another small orb of energy from prince Yuen’s fingers before it lifted to tap his nose with a light chuckle.

“Everything had been set up that day by my father. Xisheng had been bullied by the other kids in the city and driven to the area where your master would be passing by shortly. He had been planning such an event for months… and thankfully, I found out quite early.”

He paused for a moment as he created another orb and offered it.

Zen didn’t hesitate to accept it.

“My finding out did not matter to my father, because while I was his highness’s good friends, I could not make him do anything… and I had never bothered to try, either. He was, and still is, a very firm believer in honesty and love. He would not have diverted his trip to the capital just because I had warned him about what might happen. Honestly, he would have probably gone intentionally, just to try and save Xisheng from my father’s grasp.”

“Since I had been given time to prepare, I began training in the light arts, but such things ended up taking far too long to master, with far too many rules that could not be broken. There was no way I would save my best friend if I could not learn the skills necessary to stop my father faster. So, I turned to the darker arts. I learned how to cast curses and take lives.”

He took a deep breath as his eyes rose to the ceiling.

“My father loved that I was becoming useful and began to bring in dark arts masters from around the country to teach me the higher level curse magics. He didn’t know that he was actually going to mess up his own plan by helping me improve so quickly.”

Zen met his eyes as he looked back down at him with sad, tired eyes.

“I made my way to where I knew the assassination would take place and hid. At the time, I was only around ten, so I didn’t understand everything about my skills yet… but I was willing to risk anything to save my friend. I knew that every spell, whether light or dark, needed something in return to work. Light abilities were much more gentle on their users and their targets, but dark spells? Curses? They required much steeper prices… If you wanted a curse to kill someone, you needed to sacrifice someone equally as balanced with spiritual energy. Xisheng was that person. He could match Qi, even though his spiritual energy was locked away deep inside of him, it was still there, and could still feed the curse’s needs. I knew that I had to stop the boy from being sacrificed for the curse, but I didn’t have the ability to shield him or do anything else besides curse him, myself…”

Zen turned his head away from the next bit of spiritual energy that was offered, too entranced by the story to want to eat. Prince Yuen let him decline and lowered his hand as he continued speaking.

“So, when my father was in the process of casting his curse, I started my own. Mine should have finished first, but I had mistimed it. I was still quite inexperienced with using them in actual serious situations, but I refused to stop. I sent out my curse at the same time my father did. They both hit Xisheng at the same time, his to take the boy as a sacrifice, and mine to kill him. Since Qi was so close at that time, the darkness also swallowed him.

I’m not positive what exactly happened within that cloud, but as my spell began to mesh with my father’s, I could feel my insides beginning to freeze and break apart. I didn’t understand that my curse had not accepted killing Xisheng, because my father’s spell had gotten there a split second sooner and I had never specified a payment for it, either. It quickly turned on me and tried to take my life as its price, but somehow it only managed to rip out a piece of my soul.

I’m not sure how it didn’t then attack Qi or anyone else, but thankfully, it ended up going after my father’s spell. They created a thunderous cloud of dark energy that produced a massive, blinding whirlwind around him and Xisheng. My father assumed that his task had been completed and he returned back to the capital in order to keep his alibi solid, but I remained, hoping and praying that he had not gotten his way.

When the dust finally cleared nearly an hour later, I was barely able to stay standing. I was oddly freezing, but pushed aside the shaking of my limbs and shivering of my lips as I watched Qi slowly rise from the dissipating dust.

It was the proudest moment of my life to see that my friend had survived the assassination attempt. I had no interest in the dead boy lying beside him… until Qi’s guards walked over to check him and signaled that he was still alive.“

Me…

Zen felt prince Yuen hug him closer.

“Yes, you. Somehow, mine and my father’s spells had clashed, but mine had won in the end. I’m not sure how, but perhaps it felt jilted since it hadn’t been able to kill its target and now it had this useless piece of soul… who knows. All I can think of is that my father’s curse had to have killed the boy for his curse to begin triggering, but my curse had revived him so quickly with its new piece of soul that the sacrifice had not been accepted for my father’s spell to complete.”

He sighed and shook his head as he slowly stood from the wall, easily holding Zen’s ethereal form in his arms. As he began walking over to Zen’s body, he finished his story.

“After his guards took you and him away, I remained behind, trying to make sense of what had happened while also trying to heal the unbearable pain in my chest. I stayed there until after dark… and that’s when I saw him. Soft, translucent, confused eyes appeared on the ground where he had died. They seemed to be looking for his body, but as it got darker and darker, he began to wail from an invisible mouth as purple veins started cracking through the sunbaked earth.

If I didn’t stop him, I knew that his soul would try to hunt you down… and, more importantly at the time, me.“

They stopped beside Zen’s body, but their attention was on the motionless sword several steps farther.

“I do not regret what I did, and now that you have him locked away within that blade, I should destroy him permanently while I have the chance…”

(Edited)

Chapter 22

(I swear Pepper is always either judging me or seems high on something. There is rarely an inbetween.)

He couldn’t allow it. 

Zen remained silent as he was carefully placed back within his body. It hurt him to watch how painful the process was for prince Yuen, since he’d needed to break off another piece of his soul in order to complete the ritual, but as soon as he was able move and breathe again, he hurried to sit up, then fumbled over to the sword the other man was walking toward. 

Zen grabbed it quickly, holding it to his chest as his body swayed on his knees with dizziness. 

“You are helping no one, little guard. I know that you feel for the boy, but his life had ended long ago. There is only an aggrieved spirit left, hellbent on revenge,” prince Yuen said as he calmly knelt before him and held out one hand. 

“I will repent once our current dilemma is solved, but there is nothing I can do for him any longer. The best thing for him now would be to let his soul finally rest.” 

Prince Yuen was just reaching for the hilt of the blade when Zen stood up abruptly and sheathed his weapon. Looking frustrated and tired, prince Yuen stood as well. 

I will discuss Xisheng’s situation with my master before a decision is made. 

As much as he wanted to believe that there was something he could do to save the poor boy’s soul, he was at a loss. So, he would speak with his master and allow the man to make the final decision. 

“You are a stubborn one, but I will not argue. Just, please, keep that blade sheathed until we are able to contain Xisheng’s abilities safely,” he said, earning an immediate nod from Zen. 

I will keep it contained, and I thank you for your assistance with my mistake. 

Prince Yuen sighed but smiled before reaching up to mess up Zen’s hair. 

“Let us be off, then. Your master has likely gotten close to the palace by now and will need our help soon,” he said, making Zen quickly fall in line at his side, but slightly farther back. The habit of walking with his master had somehow carried over to the other prince, but he did not mind.  

He began to get lost in his own thoughts as they moved, so when he suddenly felt an arm wrap tightly around his waist, his fingers flinched toward his sword. 

“Focus, Zen. Leave your wandering thoughts for another time,” prince Yuen chastised as Zen hurried to hold onto the man as they began to be lifted by a length of vines. 

Darn plants. Of course you listen to him. 

His thoughts got a chuckle from the man holding him as they were swallowed up by the darkness above. 

The next thing he knew he was staring up at the night sky and loud festival music was being played somewhere close by. Bright red lanterns glowed around them as they stepped out onto a busy street. 

Ah, the annual lantern festival is going on. 

He had lost track of the days while they had been in Han. 

Zen was just about to begin heading straight for the palace when he felt cold fingers wrap around his wrist and tug him back against a wall. 

“Behave, you,” prince Yuen said as he reached up to pull Zen’s hood back over his head. 

Oops. 

Once that was settled the man checked his own, then took his hand to begin guiding him around the area. Zen wasn’t too sure what prince Yuen was doing as they stopped at a candied hawthorn stall and purchased a stick, then milled about from booth to booth while the man nibbled at the treat he clearly wasn’t interested in consuming. 

You must blend in here, little guard. They are looking for you. 

Zen chanced a glance around, but he could see no one acting suspiciously. 

Behave,  the prince reiterated, making Zen bite back a scowl. 

I am. 

Prince Yuen picked up his pace a little, skipping every other booth as they made their way farther into the capital. Thankfully, traveling through the man’s lair had done away with the need to walk through all of the farmland along the way. 

After he’d eaten all but one of the hawthorns, Huang handed the stick to Zen. Normally, he would have no interest in the sweet treat that his master favored, but after having his soul sucked out and fused once more with his body, he was honestly a little hungry. 

Thus, he began to nibble at the food as they continued walking around excited children, flustered ladies, and drunk men. 

It truly was an odd sight to behold. His master did love the lantern festival and always celebrated it with him, but they rarely ventured into town to partake in the boisterous festivities. They had always just enjoyed their celebration in private. 

I miss him…

“You will have him with you again soon,” prince Yuen said without looking back at him. 

He knew that. Once this was all over him and his master would settle back down into their quiet, yet busy, palace life. It was definitely something to look forward to. 

Unfortunately, I do not believe your lives will ever be as such again. 

Zen looked up, frowning at the man’s words. 

You do not actually think that my father will let things go if this attack fails, do you? 

He had not thought of such a thing. It was his master who always decided the plans and considered the outcomes. 

It is not my place to comment on such things. 

Evidently, that response had been the incorrect one, because he soon found himself against another wall just inside a small alleyway between shops.

“I know that you have been a loyal guard to your master for many years, and that your mind was molded with certain ideas and ideals, but now is not the time to rely on those teachings,” prince Yuen said, his words only confusing Zen further. 

He did not understand why their plan had to be anything more than save his master and fight off the bad men . 

“It has to be much more than that, Zen. I… I really did not intend to mention this yet, but perhaps it can put things better into perspective for you,” the man before him said as he looked out of the alleyway, then returned his attention to Zen when he seemed content that no one else was listening in. 

“Your master is your life, and I know you know this. But your master is not just yours, and his importance reaches much further than this little country and its tiny city and minimal farmland,” he said, making Zen grow slightly frustrated at the belittling of their beautiful kingdom. 

Sure, it was very small, but it was still a beautiful place full of wonderful people. 

“That is just it, Zen. The people here. Nearly all of them, in fact, are only here because of that day,” prince Yuen said, making Zen’s heart suddenly feel uncomfortable in his chest. 

I do not understand. 

Prince Yuen seemed about to respond when he jerked his eyes back toward the entrance to the alley. Another second later and he was leaning into Zen, pressing him into the wall as he whispered a quick string of words. They both vanished a moment later, and for good reason. Several  men dressed in simple clothing appeared at the mouth of the alleyway. 

They looked directly toward them for a brief moment, then glanced around the empty alleyway before talking amongst themselves, then dispersing back into the bustling crowd. 

Almost everyone in this town was loyal to the king of Han, or has come here to seek shelter from the new king. 

Zen frowned at that information, feeling as if he was only becoming more and more confused. There was only ever one king of Han so far. He currently had many sons in line for his throne, but the dynasty was started by him , there could not be another yet. At least, not while the current one still lives. 

That is it! prince Yuen exclaimed excitedly into Zen’s mind, making him wince at the jump in volume within his head. 

There cannot be another true king while the current one still lives. The true king of Han was never in great health after the war so his aging appearance was only known to those within the palace. Thus, no normal peasant or popper would think twice if that king died, and another silently usurped him after the murder.  

Zen’s eyes widened in shock. 

The true king of Han had been murdered? 

Prince Yuen slowly stepped away from him, steadily becoming visible again as his ability wore off. 

“Yes, my father murdered the true king.”

Zen immediately reached for his blade, but when prince Yuen simply watched him with calm eyes, he made himself retract his hand and calm his sudden aggression. 

“My father killed him and took his throne, many years ago. Most of the people who had served the previous king tried to speak of what had happened, but my father’s performance easily fooled the masses. Instead of getting justice, the servants and palace workers who were truly loyal to the real king were pushed out.”

Forced to come here… Zen added, earning a nod from prince Yuen. 

“My father gave chase, at first. Especially after his first assassination attempt for the previous king’s only heir, failed. But when he realized that those who had fled were in no shape to rebuff him, but starting a fight with them could mean possible damage to his credibility with the people, he relented and returned back to Han. His new kingdom.” 

Zen thought through his words carefully, but one part specifically kept coming back to his mind. 

He failed to assassinate the heir? 

Huang Yuen nodded. 

“Yes. He failed to assassinate the only true heir to the Han kingdom. The former king’s only progeny… Han Qi.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 23

Qi bowed to his master before straightening with a warm smile. It had been quite some time since he had seen the man. Nearly half a year, at least. Him and Zen had been on the road for quite some time visiting different villages before they had been sent on their trip to Han. 

“I am glad to see you are doing well, master,” he said as he stepped forward into a quick hug, then began to follow the man as he turned toward the entryway to the palace. 

He had met him there, surprising him slightly, since he hadn’t announced that he had been coming, nor had he seen many people milling about that seemed to take notice of him with his hood up. 

As they walked into the massive building Qi made sure to fall back slightly, giving himself plenty of room to react in case something wasn’t right. He knew the man before him very well, but he also knew that something was definitely amiss, too. There were very few guards about and the ones that were there did not seem very well groomed or well mannered. He also did not recognize a single one. 

It almost appeared as if they weren’t guards from his palace at all. They seemed like they would be much more appropriate for guarding the Didui tribe borders. 

Not that he had issue with how people wished to dress or behave, but he was not interested in playing into a trap. 

“Master Lu?” he said after being lead through the first poorly tended courtyard. 

There was no way his master would let such plants wither and die without true reason. When the man just gestured for him to keep following and said that his adoptive father was waiting to welcome him home, Qi nodded slowly and kept moving. He remained silent as he discretely looked around, then lifted one hand to tap at his lips, as if pondering his situation. 

After a few moments he moved that hand to slowly tuck a few loose strands of his hair back behind his ear, leaving his palm cupped over it, muffling the incoming sound for a few moments before lowering his arm back to his side. 

“Just inside here, your highness,” minister Lu said as he stopped beside the large gold double doors that lead to the inner chambers.

Qi turned to the man and offered him one more formal bow. 

“I thank you for your years of loyalty,” he said, a slight edge to his voice that was extremely rare for his stoic attitude.  

The old man before him clearly sensed it, but he quickly hid his unease with a respectful bow, then turned and opened the door for him. 

Peace to you, old friend. 

He was not surprised to feel a heavy gloom settle over his body as he stepped inside. His adoptive father, the king of his small kingdom, was also not there. At least, not bodily any longer. 

The man’s figure lay upon his bed far across the beautifully decorated room. His arms were crossed over his chest and his attention rested upon the ceiling. There was no soul in that vessel any longer. 

Folding his arms within their opposite sleeves, Qi calmly began walking forward. He could sense cold eyes on him, but he was not worried. He knew who was present, and who had long-since gone. 

He focused on remaining calm as he made his way across the massive room, then stepped up onto the raised dais where his adoptive father lay. His heart ached at the sight of the old man. Black curse marks riddled what he could see of his body. It was a spell he had become all too familiar with. It was what currently affected the toxin within his sweet Zen, and he had no doubt that it was used specifically for that reason. He had felt his love’s anguish earlier, but thankfully it had subsided enough for him to be able to continue onward without needing to return to his side. 

Of course, he’d hesitated and intended to go back and find Zen, but when the pain had dispersed, he realized that prince Yuen had likely come to his aid. 

Take care, love. I will return to you as soon as I can. 

Reaching forward, he gently closed the man’s wide eyes, silently saying a prayer for him as he did so. He remained standing there quietly until he heard heavy footsteps slowly begin to approach from behind. When he heard the unnerving sound stop at the bottom of the dais, Qi slowly turned and looked toward the large man staring up at him.

 The leader of the Didui tribe…

“Lee Shaan,” Qi said respectfully, bowing his head slightly but remaining where he stood. 

The well-muscled man pressed an arm to the middle of his chest and bowed deeply, then straightened. The thick pelts draping over his armored body swung slowly with the action, then settled as he returned his attention to him. 

“Young master, Qi. It has been quite some time,” he said, his deep voice resonating easily throughout the large room. 

When Qi simply nodded in acknowledgement, Lee Shaan licked his lower lip and narrowed his eyes on him. 

While his adoptive father had clearly been affected by the king of Han’s curse, the man before him had ended his suffering with a well-placed stroke of his blade. He owed him, but he also knew what he wanted, and that was not something he could give. 

“Come back with me,” Lee Shaan said sternly, not one to waste his time with unnecessary words. 

“I thank you for your assistance, lord Lee Shaan,” Qi said as he carefully descended the few steps of the dais, ignoring the man’s previous order. 

As soon as he stepped down onto the red carpeted runner Lee Shaan was beside him, reaching up and brushing Qi’s hood back from his face. He knew that the man wanted any kind of reaction from him, but he was hesitant to give him one. They had gotten along very well when they had first met, allowing them to eventually come to an agreement and quell the fighting at their borders. 

Unfortunately, the man wished to get along much more-so than Qi did. There was already a man in his heart, though. 

They had walked about halfway across the room before he felt fingers sift through his hair, their grip strengthening as they moved, silently warning him that his hair would soon be pulled if he chose to continue ignoring him. 

Bracing himself, Qi slowed to a stop and looked over his shoulder. Lee Shaan wasted no time in weaving his fingers tighter into Qi’s hair, then gripping it carefully but firmly. 

“Your highness, we have been on good terms for many years. I have watched you grow into a soft-hearted, brilliant young man… and I know that your current situation is not one you are likely to be able to handle alone,” Lee Shaan said as he allowed his hand to slowly descend until he was gripping the back of Qi’s neck beneath his long hair. 

 Qi knew that he was on his own for the time being, considering that he’d only seen Lee Shaan’s men guarding outside the palace. 

No wonder master Lu had remained. 

The man had likely negotiated with Lee Shaan to somehow try and help him, perhaps that was why the king of Han had not been the one to meet him, even after killing the emperor of their little country. 

“I truly owe you more than I can ever repay, but I’ve nothing to offer at this time,” Qi said calmly, though his heartbeat was already starting to stumble about in his chest. 

Lee Shaan stepped in front of him and lifted his free hand at that moment, settling his thick, gloved fingers beneath Qi’s chin. 

“You are exactly what I have wished for ever since you came to our territory as a mediator many years ago,” Lee Shaan said, making Qi blink a few extra times, then glance to the side for a brief moment before returning his attention to the man before him. 

Lee Shaan moved his hands to grasp both sides of Qi’s face as a grin grew upon his lips. 

“You are even more beautiful when you are nervous,” he said, making Qi quickly take a step backward and straighten out his robe, making the man’s hands fall away from his face. 

“I do apologize, but I truly am not able to return your affections,” he said, his words making the man’s eyes flash with frustration. 

To his credit, Lee Shaan masked his anger quickly, which only made Qi more nervous. The Didui tribe was not known for its patience. Lee Shaan had been quietly but persistently pursuing him for many years. He had no doubt that he would no longer remain stoic with their current situation. 

It was unfortunate that the man was so fixated on him, too. As far as looks went, Lee Shaan was extremely handsome and was excellent with a blade. He was also a master of the dark arts, but preferred to solve situations with words over fighting… as long as his tribe got the better end of the deal. 

The final piece of the deal for all of their comfortable years of peace with the tribe of warriors, he now realized, was likely the man’s intent on obtaining him. 

“My lord, I thank you again for your kindness, but I must leave here now,” Qi said as he slowly turned and began walking toward the door. 

He could hear the man closing in on him quickly, no doubt disliking the fact that he’d turned his back on him, again. Qi counted his steps as they echoed loudly over his own, and when a thick arm swung around to his front, then jerked backward, intent on putting him in a headlock, he ducked, allowing him to dodge just in time before taking two steps forward and spinning around to face the man. 

Lee Shaan stood there holding a thick length of Qi’s hair, having taken advantage of the situation after having missed his original attack. 

Standing straight, Qi took several calming breaths as the man before him gave a half-smirk and gently tugged on his captured length of hair. 

“You do realize that if you step outside of this building, no one can save you,” he said, making Qi swallow down the nerves that continued to grow within his chest. 

I will not die. I cannot put my sweet Zen at risk from our switching curse. 

“There is quite a large sum of money set upon your head, your highness. And while I am quite good at controlling my men, they are only human,” Lee Shaan said as he calmly closed the short gap between them, then leaned forward until his mouth was nearly brushing his, making Qi’s eyes widen in surprise. 

He intends to cast a curse… 

“Your soul to sheath, within my hands. Release to me, y—” Lee Shaan coughed abruptly as he stumbled backwards, reaching up as he moved a hand to cover his mouth. 

Qi felt the tiny flecks of the man’s blood from his first cough dotting the left side of his jaw and neck, but he remained stoic as he stared at the person currently hacking up blood. 

“You…?” Lee Shaan rasped after spitting out a mouthful of dark red liquid onto the carpet. 

Knowing that he was walking on very thin ice, Qi lifted his arms and clasped his right fist into his left hand, then bowed formally. 

“I do apologize, but I had sealed my mouth before I walked in here so that no curse can harm me,” he said, drawing a furious scowl from the larger man as he straightened back up and wiped his reddened lips. 

Lee Shaan swiped his tongue along his bottom one for a second time as he stomped forward, not stopping until they were toe to toe and his right hand was painfully holding Qi’s chin within its clutches. 

“I should have known that you’d come in here as prepared as possible,” he said, his words relaxed, even as his grip tightened bruisingly. 

 Qi wanted to respond, but he knew that the man would likely become more aggressive if he declined his offer again. So, he simply remained silent, allowing his eyes to lower away from Lee Shaan’s gaze. 

“Very good. You are not a fighter, your highness. You never were,” Lee Shaan said as he released his chin, only to abruptly pick him up as if he weighed nothing more than a child. 

As the man began walking toward the exit, Qi thought through a plethora of options. Most of them were illogical and discarded immediately, but several others were quite considerable for his situation. Of course, he knew that he couldn’t just fight Lee Shaan one on one and expect to win, but he wasn’t against trying if it came to that.

Qi allowed his eyes to drift closed as he began to chant silently. Normally it would be hard for someone to focus on such a task while being carried against someone’s chest, but after years of training, he had no issue building his spell as he pretended to simply look over the man’s shoulder.

They were nearly to the door before he leaned back, allowing his slightly-glowing eyes to meet Lee Shaan’s curious light brown ones. 

“I will say this only one more time. Lee Shaan, I cannot give you what you seek. Please put me down. If I die walking out of this palace without your protection, then that is how I wish it to be,” Qi said as he felt his heart beat hard against his ribs. 

He could see the man’s mind working behind his eyes, trying to figure out which spell he had triggered to make his eyes shine. He wanted to know what he was up to, except, he truly did not want to be up to anything. 

“Must I hurt you to save your life?” Lee Shaan finally said as he moved one of his hands a little higher on Qi’s back, then guided him forward. 

Qi allowed himself to be moved and eventually wrapped his arms around Lee Shaan’s neck, settling his left cheek against the thick pelts as he felt the man begin to rub his back with his free hand. 

“I know it is hard to accept the situation you have been forced into, but I am doing all I can to give you a chance to escape it with your life.” 

Taking in a deep breath, Qi smelled the cleaned hides beneath his nose mixed with Lee Shaan’s woodsy scent. The man’s assuredness and strength had always been a comfort when he’d had to go to the border for peace talks. 

He let his breath out on a slow, quiet sigh before speaking. 

“I cannot give you what you want from me,” he said in a near-silent whisper that he knew the man could easily hear, considering their proximity. 

He felt the hand against his back press him closer against Lee Shaan as the man sighed and turned his head to nuzzle his nose into Qi’s long hair. 

“Your highness…” Lee Shaan whispered quietly.

He could feel the man building up energy beneath his skin, making Qi’s body tense. 

“Say that you will not fight me on this. Please, tell me that you will just behave… at least until we are back in my territory,” he said, making Qi’s heart sink in his chest. 

Lee Shaan was begging him to lie. One of the strongest warriors he’d ever known, and one of the most dangerous, was giving him so many chances to allow him to save him. He just wanted to get him out of danger first and foremost…   

Pursing his lips, Qi shivered as a chill began to creep through his skin from where Lee Shaan’s hand rested against his clothed back. 

“I cannot.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 24

(I’m so proud of Qi hehe) 

“My apologies, your highness,” Lee Shaan said as he sent a shock of frigid tendrils along Qi’s back. 

He knew the curse well from his studies, and he was ready. Qi focused on his own spiritual energy, taking a tiny fraction from it to activate his own ability in response. His power waited just beneath the surface, tracing the man’s own spell as it moved atop his skin. The moment his ability found his chakra points and began slipping into them, Qi unleashed his own energy, sending the man flying backwards several yards with a startled grunt. 

Qi was also pushed backwards, but not nearly as much, allowing him to calmly land on his feet and look up at the man that was now halfway across the room from him. Lee Shaan’s freezing technique was what Qi had anticipated he’d use. He rarely started off a fight aggressively, unless he knew that his opponent wouldn’t hesitate to take his head. If he could freeze his opponents chakra points, the majority of the battle would already be over. 

“You have definitely grown well,” Lee Shaan said as he straightened, then adjusted one of his pelts that had been thrown askew from Qi’s reflective barrier. 

“I beg your pardon for that attack, but I cannot remain here,” Qi said with a respectful nod, truly wishing to end the conflict peacefully. 

 His opponent chuckled and walked forward, making Qi hesitantly reach for the sword at his waist. He rarely ever drew the thing, as he had his own guard who was more than enough to deter most, but he wasn’t removing the weapon to threaten Lee Shaan. In fact, it was to do the complete opposite. He drew it to its full length, then let his arm slowly settle down by his side. The tip of the blade was only a few inches from touching the floor as he met the eyes of the man approaching him. 

The weapon had different words etched into it, each rune a truly powerful asset to its wielder if they understood how to use them correctly. He tilted it gently to catch a ray of light that was coming in from a high window, making the man hesitate in his steps, then stop completely as he let out a frustrated breath. 

“Your highness…” Lee Shaan warned, but didn’t draw his own large blade from its scabbard. 

Qi kept his weapon pointed toward the floor as he replied calmly. 

“I cannot return with you, lord Lee Shaan. I do hope that our former relationship can remain as it once was, and this situation can be forgotten with time,” he said, knowing that his words were unlikely to change the man’s mind, but unwilling to stop trying. He was not one who ever wished to draw blood. 

The larger man withdrew a small dagger from a decorative leather sheath at his belt, still choosing to leave his larger weapon within its holder. He flipped it in his hand a few times, allowing it, too, to catch the light. 

That is the blade I gifted him during our first meeting…

It was also carved with intricate rune marks, allowing the wielder to deal damage not to flesh, but to one’s energy. The man intended to drain him so that he could not resist.

I will not allow it. 

Qi assumed a fighting stance, finally lifting his weapon to settle at shoulder height, pointing it straight toward the other man as its flat side rested against his outstretched palm. 

“For what I am about to do, I will spend my life apologizing to your highness,” Lee Shaan said as he flipped the dagger in his hand one more time, then charged with a powerful yell. 

Qi whispered a quick spell in response, preparing for their initial clash. The runes near the base of his blade glowed a faint pink as he lunged forward, meeting Lee Shaan’s weapon with his own. The abrupt burst of wind that happened when both blades met took even Qi by surprise, sending him skidding backwards as he was turned sideways and forced to drop to one knee to try and mitigate some of the force. 

It has been too long since I have adequately practiced with my skills. 

Lee Shaan had also been blasted backwards by the ability, but he recovered far quicker, and was upon Qi before he even had time to shake off the reverberation from the backlash he’d taken. Instead of trying to meet the man head-on again, he quickly rolled to the side as Lee Shaan struck with his weapon, dodging the initial strike, but when he tried to stand again, the dagger was already swinging toward his face. 

There was no time to dodge, making Qi’s eyes widen from fear right before the blade passed right through his skin. It didn’t cut a single cell of flesh, but he could feel his entire pool of energy being drawn toward the weapon moving through his face faster than lightning. 

The second the blade exited his flesh Qi staggered backwards, then dropped to his knees with one hand holding his forehead while the other shakily managed to keep his body from collapsing the rest of the way to the floor. 

His energy was darting about inside his body, confused and erratic from the abrupt attack, making him unsteady and dizzy. He panted harshly as he quickly settled into a seated position and pressed several different symbols to his chest. 

Thankfully, his energy was easy enough to return to their rightful places, but the time it took to do so allowed Lee Shaan to retrieve Qi’s dropped blade. To his credit, the man didn’t take advantage of the damage he had done, and allowed Qi to restore his chakra points without interruption, but when Qi finally returned to his feet, he knew that he was at much more of a disadvantage now without his weapon. 

Lee Shaan seemed like he wanted to say something, but they both knew that he was not willing to surrender yet. Thus, he simply tossed Qi’s sacred blade far off behind himself, then gave a slight nod of his head before charging again. 

Qi switched his focus from possible attacks to complete defense as he made sure to stay far away from the man’s swinging dagger. He managed his spells nearly perfectly as he focused on keeping himself a step ahead of Lee Shaan. It wasn’t a sustainable course of action, but he was limited on his offensive capabilities without his sword, and every time he tried to skirt toward it, the other man easily headed him off without effort. 

Sliding to a stop after a slightly miscalculated speed-increase spell, Qi took stock of his situation as he panted quietly. Lee Shaan was calmly walking toward him, just like he had done many other times during their little game of cat and mouse. The man flipped the dagger in his hand so easily it almost seemed as if it was simply an extension of himself. 

He must have practiced with that day and night to be able to use it so seamlessly. 

The weapon was a far cry from the tribe’s normally-large swords and swing chains, but it was clear that the man had spent more than enough time learning how to wield it to make it worthy to draw for important situations. 

He practiced with it for this moment. 

He practiced with it so much so that when the day came, he could use it against its gifter. 

“Your highness,” Lee Shaan said, drawing him out of his thoughts as he settled the blade beneath his chin. Any movement at all would cause another abrupt pull of energy loss. 

I am ashamed. I allowed myself to get distracted during a fight. 

“I am very impressed with your ability to evade me for so long, but perhaps it is time to end this little dance?” Lee Shaan said as he nudged the weapon closer, forcing Qi to step back several times as he felt the weapon’s hunger for energy warm his skin. 

Qi chanced one more step backward, but as he completed the action his heel bumped against something, making him fumble downward onto a small, empty serving table. He tried to get up, but his hands were abruptly pinned over his head as Lee Shaan hurried to move over him on his hands and knees. 

The table creaked with their combined weight, but refused to collapse. Qi’s attention wasn’t on the table, though. No, his eyes had caught a much more important detail as he was crowded by the much larger man. 

He’d sheathed the blade. 

His attention was drawn away from that fact when he felt a rough, gloved hand brush away several lengths of his hair that had drifted before his left eye. 

“The gods have truly blessed you with unparalleled beauty and skill,” Lee Shaan said quietly as he continued to gently tend to Qi’s unruly hair as if he were a nervous palace maid wishing to make their master happy. 

Qi turned his head when the man began to run one of his fingers from his brow, down to the tip of his nose. Lee Shaan replied with a simple chuckle, but didn’t reprimand him for turning away from his affection. 

“I understand that this is not how you wished for things to be, but I will always have only your best interest at heart,” he said, drawing a scowl from Qi before he could mask it. 

The look made Lee Shaan laugh outright as he sat back on his heels, releasing him without worry. 

“Am I so b—” his words were interrupted as Qi pushed himself up and forward. He shoved the man, hard, forcing him backwards and off the table into a small chair that easily snapped under his weight. 

Unfortunately, Qi hadn’t planned his assault very well, because when the other man’s weight was forced backwards, it remained on the edge of the table for just long enough a time to combine with Qi’s forward momentum, making the other end of the table abruptly flip upward, sending Qi fumbling down into Lee Shaan. 

What happened next wasn’t planned, nor was it thoroughly thought out, but he was at a loss as far as how to come out victorious in his current situation, so, Qi decided to do whatever he could think of in that moment. Thus, he reached forward as he fell, managing to snatch the spirit-draining dagger from the man’s waist before he could block him.  

He quickly tucked the weapon against his palm in the next second, then swing it downward across Lee Shaan’s lower torso. The affect was immediate as the man winced and gasped. Qi hesitantly retracted the item after only a moment, knowing that it was definitely not something easily recovered from, even after such a simple strike. 

That had been his mistake. 

Lee Shaan easily grabbed his right arm and switched their positions with a simple jerk of his wrist. Qi lost his hold on the dagger for only the briefest of moments, but it was enough for it to change hands, then settle beneath his throat as he lay staring up at his captor with wide, confused eyes. 

How had he recovered so quickly? 

“You are quite resourceful and cunning, but one should never use spiritual weapons that can be wielded by others without building a resistance to them first,” he said, making Qi’s heart sink in his chest. 

He had cut himself enough times to lesson the draining affect in case the weapon were to ever be used against him by another…

He had nothing left to say. He had enough energy to try a few more skills on the man, but Lee Shaan was correct. He was not a fighter. He would simply run himself ragged, then be hauled away to the man’s tribe. 

Turning his head, he felt the tip of the blade slip into his skin for the briefest moment but ignored the harsh pull it triggered as he tried to blink away tears. He did not wish to leave with Lee Shaan, but he also could not let himself die by the many hands he knew were waiting just beyond the door with their blades drawn if, in some impossible alternate timeline, their master was unable to subdue him. 

“Things will not be so bad,” Lee Shaan said as he gently wiped away the stray tear that had fallen from Qi’s left eye. 

Steeling himself, Qi narrowed his eyes on the tiny droplet of water the man had wiped from his face as it began to absorb into his glove. His focus drew Lee Shan’s attention down to his hand, and at that precise moment, Qi released all of the energy he had hurriedly forced into the tiny teardrop. 

A harsh, blinding light erupted from that very spot, stealing the site of any person within the massive hall. Qi, unfortunately, was not exempt from his ability’s blinding power, but he had planned ahead as he reached toward his right and summoned his discarded weapon with as much willpower as he could muster, which was much closer than it had been during their sparring. 

The second he felt it painfully slam into his right palm, he swung it upward. He felt it cut, but he could tell that the man had dodged any true damage, and as the blinding light began to fade, Qi got back to his feet and braced himself with his blade pointed in the direction he sensed Lee Shaan, resting it against his palm. 

He was not surprised to see that the man was not bleeding, and a large, entertained grin was now spread smugly across his face. 

I had only cut his hair…

It almost looked as it were intentionally done, too, with the left side of his head cut nearly down to his skin. Lee Shaan gave out a slight, deep chuckle as he straightened to his full height, then lifted one hand to grasp the intricately-designed hilt of his own sword. The ferocious lion carved upon it made Qi take a hesitant step backward, knowing that he had finally pushed his luck with the man too far. 

“I beg your forgiveness, but time is no longer on either of our sides, your highness,” Lee Shaan said as he calmly began to withdraw his blade in one slow, smooth action. 

The moment its tip left its sheath, a faint ringing sound caught both their attention. Qi thought that it was something Lee Shaan was doing, but when the man looked just as confused as him, he chanced a quick glance around the area. He almost didn’t notice anything amiss, but then he saw it .

Tiny little purple veins inched their way out from within a crack in the far wall. As they moved, the faint ringing sound began to amplify into a shrill sort of screech. 

“What on earth?” Lee Shaan mumbled as Qi hesitantly turned to split his attention between the two dangers. 

Lee Shaan turned as well, giving his full attention to the veins growing along the wall as they began to pulse. 

“A demon…?” he questioned, earning a slow shake of Qi’s head in response. 

It didn’t act like a demon, but then that only left a few other options. He didn’t need to guess for long, however, because soon the screech turned into something that made it very clear what was trying to break through the thick stone walls. 

Screams began to echo around their large hall as Qi swallowed his growing nervousness and lifted his blade in the direction of the encroaching dark energy. 

“A vengeful, dark soul.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 25

How dare you attack my master!

Zen embraced the anger from the spirit in his blade as the wall before them finally began to crumble. He’d felt Qi suffering through their bond and wasted no more time in seeking him out. Prince Yuen stayed right on his heels as they’d darted through the remaining streets and onto the palace grounds, using small curses here and there to trap anyone who dared try and get in their way. 

When they stepped through the opening, curtained by falling dust, he was surprised to see Lee Shaan standing before him. 

“The young guard,” the larger man said, seemingly confused. 

Qi was a few steps away from him, looking just as unsure as Lee Shaan. He snapped out of it quicker, however, and ran forward, wrapping his arms around Zen the second he got close enough. Since the initial danger seemed to have passed, Zen let the possessed blade slip from his fingers, then returned his master’s hug with a sigh of relief. 

“I’m so glad that you’re well, my Zen,” Qi whispered as he pressed a kiss to the side of his head. 

He heard prince Yuen step a few feet in front of them as they embraced, but Zen couldn’t see since he had his face tucked against his master’s robe, and he truly did not wish to ever move again. 

I am so sorry that you have had to face dangers alone. I will never leave your side again. I am your sword for life. 

“I’m afraid that we have more pressing matters than a reunion to attend to,” prince Yuen said. 

Zen straightened and wiped a stray tear from his eye as his master released him to return his attention Lee Shaan, then stepped up beside his master, right where he should be. 

“Lord Lee Shaan, I apologize for our altercation, but I must leave now,” Qi said as he gave the man a respectful bow.

Unfortunately, when he straightened, the man’s eyes were no longer on him. They were narrowed dangerously upon prince Yuen. 

“Do you not know who stands at your side, your highness? That man is responsible for destroying so many lives. He is the fake king of Han’s right hand of death… and the one who caused you to lose your memories all those years ago.” 

He knew? But he never mentioned anything all those years we had visited for peace talks…

“Things would have been easier if that information was never shared, but there is no way around it any longer. Your highness, the man beside you is your greatest enemy,” Lee Shaan said, making Zen look between his master and prince Yuen. 

They did know that he was a murderer and there was a lot that they needed to discuss after their current situation was resolved, but he was no longer worried about standing beside the man. He had proved himself an ally. 

Qi looked taken aback, but he quelled his nerves quickly, as he always did, before straightening his shoulders and raising his head the slightest amount. 

“It seems that there is quite a lot going on that I was never partial to. I would appreciate it if we could discuss this situation without our weapons,” he said, then looked toward prince Yuen, who had stepped farther ahead of them and slightly in front, clearly ready to defend them both. “I do understand that this man has a great amount of blood on his hands, but he has saved both of us several times, and while I absolutely do not agree with his former practices, I cannot overlook the aid he has provided for myself and my Zen,” he added. 

Lee Shaan was silent for several long moments as he contemplated his master’s words. Zen wished for them to turn and run while the man was lost in thought, but he would not act without his master’s approval any longer. He did, however, kneel down and retrieve his blade, then sheath it immediately before returning to his full height. 

The action caught his master’s curiosity, but he knew that now was not the time to explain the strange change to his weapon. He offered the man a slight nod before they both returned their attention to Lee Shaan. He knew him well from their many trips to the border to negotiate with his tribe. He was an extremely strong curse master, but he preferred to not fight if he could get what he wanted without bloodshed. 

Of course, he was more than happy to kill if needed, but his hospitality towards them over the years had definitely been appreciated. 

“My patience grows thin, your highness,” Lee Shaan warned, making Zen step forward. 

He was not sure why the man was threatening them, but he would fight anyone to protect his master… even their old friend from the border. 

“Your servant is ever faithful, but you know that he is nothing compared to me,” the man said as he slowly began walking forward. “Once I take down the curse master, this fight will be over.” 

His attention shifted between Zen and prince Yuen, clearly not trusting the latter to remain idle. The man’s cautiousness was proven correct as the prince unsheathed his sword and stepped completely in front of him and his master without a single word. 

Prince Yuen’s action actually made Lee Shaan halt about halfway to them, clearly taking the other curse master seriously. 

“False prince Yuen Huang…” he muttered in disgust. “Do not forget the blood of my tribe that has stained your hands. Do not think that because your father has bribed my tribe with riches that I will just ignore a chance for revenge upon his twisted son.” 

He could not blame him. Many whispers had made it to his ears over the years of the fabled king of Han’s silent murderer. 

  I will take him on alone. 

The sudden voice in his mind made Zen frown. He hadn’t intended to interfere right away, but he had definitely not intended to just abandon the man to a solo battle, either. 

I can help you. You refilled my energy. 

He could feel prince Yuen’s frustration before he responded again. 

I did that so that you could make sure to protect his highness well without me. 

Zen’s eyes widened slightly at his words. 

Without? 

Prince yuen glared over his shoulder at him, making Zen scowl back… until he noticed Lee Shaan suddenly charge! Zen darted forward and, in one smooth motion, unsheathed his blade and blocked the attack. His arms nearly buckled from the other man’s sheer strength, but thankfully prince Yuen did not hesitate to counterattack immediately. 

They managed to force Lee Shaan back using their combined power before prince Yuen let his weapon lower to his side while Zen lifted his sparking, purple blade into a fighting stance. It hummed with rage, but was thankfully keeping itself in check well enough for the moment. He’d let prince Yuen cast a small binding spell on the blade to keep its powers restrained, and thankfully, it seemed to have helped enough to allow him to wield it safely.

  I will see to your freedom in time, Xisheng. I know that you have waited many years, but our master is in danger. I must see to his safety first and foremost. 

Prince Yuen nudged him abruptly, making Zen snap out of his thoughts just in time to see Lee Shaan begin to rush for them again. It was clear that the man’s target was mainly prince Yuen, seemingly ignoring Zen as he lunged for the other man as soon as they split apart to dodge. 

“The bloody imposter first!” Lee Shaan yelled as he swung his massive sword. Prince Yuen easily dodged the initial attack, but it seemed like a light blue aura had been imbedded within Lee Shaan’s blade. The moment it touched prince Yuen’s chest as he dodged the weapon’s strike, he saw the man stagger backwards and grasp at his robe, his breath coming out in misty, harsh gasps. 

The temperature didn’t drop, but…

Prince Yuen quickly swung his blade in a circle before him as Lee Shaan advanced for another attack. The simple barrier did the trick, reflecting the man’s power back at him, sending him skidding several yards backwards, caught by surprise. 

His blade is deadly, but he rarely strikes true. He prefers to freeze his opponents while expending the least amount of energy and effort, prince Yuen thought to him, making Zen nod and reaffirm his fighting stance. 

I want you to take his highness and leave, Zen. I can handle myself against Lee Shaan long enough. 

Zen furrowed his brows and frowned. He did not like the sound of long enough . 

Remember what you told me earlier. I tore a part of my soul out for you, again. You said that you would behave and not act rashly. Please, take care of the man who is most important to us both, prince Yuen thought to him as he dodged another attack, managing to avoid the frigid mist around the blade this time, too. 

“Stand still, you bloody murderer!” Lee Shaan yelled as he sped up his relentless assault. 

Zen took a step closer to the fight, but then hesitated and looked back at his master. 

Oh no. 

Qi was beginning to cast an energy transfer spell. He clearly intended to help prince Yuen, but there was no way he had enough spiritual energy left to make a decent difference. He would only cripple himself too much to escape if things went badly. 

Sparing one final glance toward the ongoing fight, Zen squeezed his eyes shut for a brief moment, then turned and hurried back to his master. He took his hand without any further hesitation, breaking Qi out of his trance and canceling his spell. 

“Zen? What are you doing?” he asked, clearly surprised that his guard would do such a thing. 

When he simply shook his head and began tugging Qi toward the large hole they’d created in the stone wall, the man understood. 

“I do not want to run and leave him here to fight Lee Shaan on his own. Zen, he is powerful, but so is his opponent. The fight could go either way if he does not receive help,” Qi said as he slowly allowed himself to be pulled from the building. 

Zen understood what he was saying and it hurt him to walk away, but he would not disobey his master… nor prince Yuen. 

I will take my master far away from here and keep him safe until you return to us. 

He did not receive a response, but he did not need one. Prince Yuen had told him to take his master and leave, and so he would. Thankfully, the man’s curses were still in affect on their incapacitated enemies as they made their way through the many courtyards and pathways of the palace grounds. They would escape, but the only place that he could think of that might be safe for them now was the Zhiming jungle to their east, but it was also known by a different name… the forest of death. 

(Edited)

Chapter 26

How am I not dead…?

He had lost the fight against Lee Shaan rather quickly, considering how badly his energy had been drained previously, but when his right eye cracked open the slightest amount and he took in a strangled breath, Huang couldn’t understand how he was still alive.

His vision was nauseatingly blurry, and when he tried to move at all, a heavy weight piercing through his chest easily held him pinned in place on a large stone slab. It didn’t take his throbbing mind long to realize that he was still run-through with Lee Shaan’s large sword.

That made him even more confused. There was absolutely no way he should still be alive, yet the horrific pain coursing through his bloody body did not lie. His heart still beat… somehow.

His mind slowly began to turn to more reasonable subjects, simply accepting the illogical fact as it were, and trying to figure out a way to make his broken body move well enough to escape a second attempt at being killed.

Not going to happen.

He just didn’t have the energy. Not a single drop remained that wasn’t being automatically directed to somehow keeping his heart pumping. He wasn’t even sure he had enough blood left to sustain his body.

Perhaps I’m just at the end of my life. Waiting for my system to finish succumbing.

It made the most sense out of any of his other guesses. Either way, if it would stop the horrific pain radiating through every inch of him, he’d gladly close his eyes for the last time. He’d done as much as he could to help Han Qi and Zen. Of course, he wished that he could have done so much more, but that was clearly not meant to be.

“Life… is a fickle thing,” he rasped, surprised that his whispered voice was even audible enough for his ears to pick up.

The sound of something rustling stole his attention a moment later, but he quickly gave up trying to locate where it was coming from. It wasn’t like he could see much of anything, let alone be able to react to an attack. So, he waited in silence.

A cold, gloved hand soon found its way to the side of his face. Its thick fingers moved to grip his chin tightly, turning it this way and that, as if trying to figure out the same question he wanted an answer for.

How on earth was he still alive?

“What do you make of this?”

Lee Shaan…

Having an enemy so close made him want to attack, or cast a defensive barrier, or simply push his right eye to fully open enough to see well, and yet, he could do none of those things.

“I’ve not seen something like this before,” came an unfamiliar, awed voice.

The owner of it came closer, his warm, nervous hands fiddling with Yuen’s face and checking the pulse at his neck and wrists.

“He should truly be dead, and yet he clearly still lives,” the unknown voice said as Huang felt the man’s hands wander to his chest and begin cutting away at his torn clothing there.

“Ah, there is our answer, my lord,” he said as he brushed something away from Huang’s bare, bloody skin right where the sword pierced his flesh.

“His soul cannot leave. This body owns less than half, somehow. It cannot leave unless it has the majority.”

There was tense silence for a long moment before Huang felt Lee Shaan grab hold of the hilt of his massive blade. The slight motion it caused within his chest made him unable to hold back a muffled cry.

“That is a sound I have dreamed of hearing for many, many years,” Lee Shaan said as he abruptly yanked his giant sword from Huang’s chest.

Blood pooled in the back of his throat, making him cough constantly or risk suffocating on it… if he could actually die. He wasn’t really sure how, because he knew that he couldn’t move himself, but he suddenly found himself being turned onto his side, allowing him to let the blood run freely from his slightly parted lips.

“Is there no way to kill him without finding the other piece of his soul? I’d bet this devil tore it out on purpose so that he could not be slain,” Lee Shaan said as Huang heard him sheathe his bloodied sword.

“There is no way to kill him,” the other man said nervously as he began moving tangled, bloody hair from Yuen’s face, likely in order to see it better, then helped him roll back onto his back. The large leather glove returned to grasp part of Huang’s neck at that moment, adding pressure for a moment as he spoke.

“Not even here? It is quite hard to live without a head,” he said, making Huang’s heart speed up for the briefest moment before fatigue calmed it down.

He knew the answer to that question since the initial reason for his lack of dying had been confirmed.

“He would live, but he would be without his senses or an understanding of anything any longer,” the man said, earning an interested hum for Lee Shaan.

“How long would it take for him to recover if left him here alone?” he asked then, perhaps not fond of him being unaware of his suffering if he were to decapitate him.

The other man thought through the question for a minute before responding.

“There’s no way to really tell. He has less than half a soul, so his recovery will definitely not be swift. If I had to guess, I’d say at least a week before he can even move enough to sit up. And that’s if you bother to give him any food or water and he can still use his spiritual skills.”

Lee Shaan scoffed at that statement.

“Waste such things on him? I would never,” he spat out before Yuen heard him begin to walk away.

“Do what you want with him. I can tell you want to study what is going on. If you find any good ways to torture him, I want to know immediately when I return,” he said before Huang heard what sounded like the flap of a tent being swung open, then drift closed a few moments later.

The energy from the man now quickly bustling about made him nervous. He was already in enough pain after having been stabbed straight through the heart, he desperately just wished for a few sips of water and some rest.

“What to do first. What to do first,” the man said to himself as the sounds of him sorting through items met Huang’s ears.

“I wonder how your soul was torn apart without killing you,” he asked in excitement, though the question was more to himself than Huang.

Either way, he decided to try his luck with it. After giving a few more meager coughs to expel some of the remaining blood in his throat, Huang whispered, “I tore it out to save… someone worthy of it.”

He heard an excited hum from the man, who had clearly not expected to get an actual answer to his mumbled question.

“Oh? You tore it out yourself?” he asked, the eagerness in his voice practically begging for more answers.

Instead of giving them to him, however, Huang struggled to lick his cracked lips. When that didn’t give him any respite, he spoke again.

“Water…”

The man hesitated for a long moment, clearly considering his request. Huang knew that Lee Shaan would not waste water on him, but he did not say whether his physician could or not. He had just told him to do what he wanted.

His request was soon fulfilled when he felt the man’s hand gently turn and lift his head just enough to allow him to slowly pour some cool water between his chapped lips.

Thankfully, the man was generous, allowing him to have quite a bit before he lowered his head back down and put away his water flask. Huang took a few moments to relax before he answered the excited man’s previous question.

“I tore it out myself, twice.”

The man clapped abruptly, clearly happy with his confirmation.

“Magnificent! Your reputation is well earned. Very well earned, indeed,” he said as Huang heard the man lean over him and then felt him begin to poke around the hole in his chest left behind by Lee Shaan’s blade.

“I’m surprised my lord was able to beat you without much damage to himself. When he told me who you were, I expected him to come back with much graver wounds…”

When the man’s sentence ran off into silence, Huang wasn’t sure how to respond. Did he want an answer at all, or was he simply mumbling to himself again? Since he was already extremely limited on energy, he decided to close his barely-open eye and try calm himself as much as possible. Thankfully, the man was sprinkling some sort of numbing agent around the area he was poking about, making it at least somewhat bearable.

“Don’t tell my lord that I am using numbing powder on you. He would have my head faster than yours,” he said, making Huang silently agree to hold his tongue on the subject.

He had no reason to make his own life harder. It was already about as bad as it could get at that moment.

They both remained silent as the man slowly explored his injuries, specifically paying close attention to the tiny portion of his heart that he could see through the large gash in his chest. He then spent some time on smaller cuts and a few blue areas spread out along his lower left arm, left leg, and right torso.

Lee Shaan’s freezing spell on his sword had caught him a few times once he’d begun running out of energy to dodge well or put up barriers.

“You have quite some frostbite, too. It will heal, though you may have trouble with those areas in the future,” the man said as he cut a small sample from one of the damaged spots on his left arm.

Once done with his initial check, the man, to Huang’s surprise, returned to where his head rested and gently lifted it again. A few moments later and he felt a gentle flow of water slip between his lips. He drank for a few seconds before being laid down again. Not a minute later he heard the flap to the tent swing open again, and the now-familiar heavy footsteps of Lee Shaan sounded as they grew closer.

“Find anything yet?” he asked, clearly having no patience when it came to figuring out a good way to torture his new prisoner.

When Huang heard no immediate response from the physician, he was grateful. Of course, there were plenty of ways to torture him right then. His heart was even easily accessible to damage further, but it seemed like Lee Shaan wanted a permanent solution. Either death, or something that would keep him from recovering, forcing him to stay in the same horribly-pained state for the remainder of his days.

“Nothing yet, my lord, but I did find out how he lost the other part of his soul,” the man said, making Huang nervous.

“Oh? How did that happen? Perhaps we can simply go take it back. Then we can rid the world of this filthy demon once and for all,” Lee Shaan said, his words sounding far too interested for his liking.

To get back his soul, they would have to tear it out of Zen. That would kill him even if his body remained intact… but it would also kill Han Qi because of their cursed bond.

“He said that he tore it out himself to give to someone else,” the man said, making Lee Shaan bark out a disbelieving laugh.

“Tore it out himself? This bloody murderer? Who could possibly matter more to him than himself? I doubt that he even cares if his father lives or dies, yet he told you that he tore his soul out himself , to give to someone else?”

It truly was hard to believe. And the fact that he had actually done it twice even baffled his own mind. Luckily, that last time he’d done it to save Zen from his possessed weapon had given the young man just enough of it to literally hold his life in his hands. Now, if Zen died, all three of them would perish.

Strong gloved fingers grabbed his jaw, forcing his head to tilt slightly. If he could open his eyes, he’d have no doubt that he’d be looking right into the Lee Shaan’s burning ones.

“Who is so great that they made the king’s own curse master son tear himself apart for them?” Lee Shaan asked tauntingly, then added. “Was it a woman? Did his fake highness fall for a lassie?”

Huang kept his mouth closed, not daring to answer. He barely had enough energy left to concentrate on the mans words, if he let anything slip, he might not be able to explain the repercussions of acting. He had no doubt that the man would cut Zen down if it meant getting to Qi, but Lee Shaan didn’t know that Qi’s life depended on Zen’s, and he doubted that the man would believe him if he said that killing the man’s young guard would end his highness’s life, too.

“Ah…”

What?

“You gave it to that little curse. Han Qi’s guard,” Lee Shaan said, putting the pieces together quite quickly.

“That solves one mystery I’ve always been curious about. I knew that it was impossible to create a living, breathing curse, and yet Qi’s little guard was walking about just fine when we first met all those years ago. He is still well, even now. I’m sure there is more to it than just that simple explanation, but it gives me the information I need. I will banish that curse, and retrieve the remaining piece of your soul. Then you will die by my hands and Qi will take his place at my side,” Lee Shaan said, clearly content with his idea.

Huang knew that he needed to explain the stipulations that were involved immediately so he channeled as much of his remaining energy as he could and put it all toward his next, carefully-chosen words, and prayed with his entire being that Lee Shaan cared more for Han Qi than he did for getting his revenge.

“Killing Zen will kill Qi.”

A firm, suffocating grip wrapped around his throat, cutting off his already-damaged airway.

“Do not think that I will not cut out that venomous tongue of yours, you bastard. I will not tolerate lies from you!”

Huang gasped mutely as he began feeling his consciousness fade away. He’d already been struggling to breathe, so it was no surprise when he began to feel his mind slipping.

“Master, please forgive me, but he is not lying. You know that I can always tell when others lie. His words were correct. Somehow, if my lord kills the young curse at Qi’s side, then Han Qi, himself, will perish, too.”

He immediately felt the man’s hand tighten around his neck, making Huang nervous that he might actually break it.

“My lord, it is good that we have this knowledge. You favor master Qi, but do not care for his guard. You would have dispatched him easily if this man had not gotten in the way. If you had done that, you would have unintentionally killed his highness, too,” the physician reasoned, making Lee Shaan’s hand eventually loosen its grip, then disappear.

Huang didn’t even have the energy to cough much as he struggled to remain breathing. He heard a faint grunt of frustration from Lee Shaan, but when a hand moved to cover his mouth, he thought that he’d somehow ordered the physician to finish suffocating him into unconsciousness. However, instead of feeling his remaining oxygen fade away, he felt an invigorating wave flow through his lips and swim through his battered body.

To his surprise, he was allowed to use the offered spiritual energy for several minutes, replenishing far more strength than he thought possible.

“Enough,” came Lee Shaan’s order after a decent amount of time, making the lifeline effectively shut off without further warning.

Huang felt the terrible pain return quickly, but he used a good amount of the energy he’d received to help heal some of his more terrible wounds enough to no longer be life-threatening…  if he did ever get his soul back abruptly. Which he hoped he never would. Once that was done, he was mostly drained again, but at least his breathing was less ragged and he could open his eyes the slightest amount.

“Quite impressive,” the physician said with an enthusiasm that Lee Shaan clearly didn’t share.

Instead, he turned and glared at Huang, making him, for the first time in his life, avert his gaze. He understood his situation well enough.

“Chain him up against the rock wall and cast a silencing spell. I do not want any mistakes,” Lee Shaan said, earning a quick nod from the other man before heading for the door.

He stopped at the exit, then turned to meet Huang’s risen eyes, which were quickly averted again.

“Blindfold him, too.”

He was then gone, leaving him with his thankfully-nice, physician.

(Edited)

Chapter 27

His master was clearly exhausted. It was rare that Qi struggled in any situation, so when he’d arrived to see his master already fatigued, he knew that he’d need time to recover after they managed to escape.

After several hours of walking, they’d finally settled in Zhiming forest at the base of a massive fir tree. Time passed in grateful silence since then, but as it did so, Zen grew more and more worried. His master would normally settle into a meditative state and focus inwardly for hours on end to recover spiritual energy, yet the man had not allowed him to move from where he’d settled him into his lap when they’d first stopped. There was no way he’d be able to focus well enough with him there. 

He’d tried to move after an hour of silence, but Qi had wrapped his arms around him snuggly and refused to budge them an inch, making Zen settle back down against his master in slight confusion. He didn’t mind remaining with the man, at all, but his instincts and training told him to go find water for his master, and also to scope out the area.

So, when three hours had passed and his master seemed to have calmed further, he tried again. Except, this time Qi lifted the hand he had settled against Zen’s back in response, but instead of releasing him to go about his job, he settled it against the back of his head and pressed gently forward until Zen had his chin settled on his master’s warm shoulder, his nose nuzzled into the crook of his neck.

He truly did not understand the situation at all. There were so many things he could have been doing to help aid Qi, yet the man refused to let him out of his arms, let alone out of his sight.

I suppose everything will just have to wait. If master wishes for me to remain here, I will stop trying to leave.

Resolved to settle, though his mind still wasn’t too understanding, Zen got a little more comfortable, then took in a few deep, calming breaths of his own. He focused on matching Qi’s breathing tempo and soon found himself drifting in and out of sleep.

Each time he opened his eyes he was greeted with the sensation of his master’s fingers gently sifting through his long, messy hair. He really should have fixed it, but Qi hadn’t let him have that much freedom, and if his master didn’t wish it, then he would just let it be.

He was just about to drift off again when he heard Qi whisper something against his hair softly. Unfortunately, the forest, while calm for the time being, had plenty of animals and birds moving about, making just enough noise around them to have blocked his master’s words from his ears.

When the man didn’t say anything else, Zen reached his hand between where their bodies pressed together and gently tapped his master’s chest. Qi was slow to respond, but he could tell that he understood his request to talk, because his arms tightened the slightest amount around him, then hesitantly loosened until Zen was able to lean back enough to look his master in the eyes.

Zen’s own eyes widened when he saw the tear tracks upon his master’s face that had washed away the dust and dirt from their abrupt escape in several scattered lines. One fresh tear threatened to follow its predecessors, but Zen reached up just in time to gently brushed it away with his finger.

I am so sorry… about everything.

As if hearing his words, Qi let a tired smile find its way onto his lips.

“There is nothing to be sorry for, my Zen. We all did our best with our individual situations,” Qi said, not bothering to hide the sadness from his voice.

“I pray that his highness is still alive, but there is nothing I can currently do about it, and I refuse to allow you to try at this time.”

Refuse?

It was extremely rare that his master outright refused to allow him anything, let alone to try and save someone. He was just about to respond by writing on his master’s chest when he felt Qi’s warm palm settle against the side of his face.

“Please, do not give me such a look. I owe so much to young master Huang, but there is one thing that I cannot risk again… and that is what he gave me all those years ago.”

The arm his master still had resting around his waist pressed him closer, making Zen’s face warm slightly.

“It is not appropriate to say such things, but I cannot keep my words silent any longer,” Qi said as his thumb began to softly drift over the left side of Zen’s lips. “I no longer permit you to travel alone, for any length of time or distance. I do not permit you to stand in front of me. You are my equal and the only place you should be is at my side. We will face everything together, you as my sword, and me as your shield.”

Zen tried not to show his upset on his face with his master’s proclamation, but it seemed like Qi saw right through him, as usual, because he calmly raised his hand that had been resting around Zen’s waist up to his lower back, pressing him back into a hug and trapping his hand between them.

“You may be as upset with my words as you wish. You are your own person, but you are also my Zen, and your safety far outweighs your frustration with me,” Qi said as he leaned forward the slightest amount to press a kiss to Zen’s cheek.

He wanted to argue that he was not upset, but he could not find the words to write. Nor could he move his hand well where it rested between their rapidly-beating hearts.

They remained that way for quite a long stretch of time before his master’s arm loosened again. Zen took that chance to lean away again, settling into Qi’s lap with his arms crossed over his chest.

He’d been trying to figure out a way to show that he was upset with the man’s words and how he dodged their previous chance to talk by pinning his hand between them, but not overdo it. He just wanted a chance to speak with him. It seemed like he’d at least gotten his point across, though, because his master sat up a little straighter against the fir tree and… Wait. Is he trying not to laugh?

Qi had lifted one hand to cover his mouth, but it was obvious that he was fighting back a chuckle. Feeling a little disheartened, Zen’s shoulders sagged as he lowered his hands to his lap.

“I’m sorry, Zen. I am not used to you looking at me in such a way, and with your hair and clothing in such disarray it was quite surprising,” Qi said as he quelled his humor quickly and sat up straighter, offering both of his hands to him, palm up.

“Please, talk to me.”

Zen hesitated for a few moments before he took a deep breath and straightened his back. He then reached out and gently took hold of one of his master’s hands to begin writing upon its palm.

He’d just been about to tell Qi that he was no longer upset, as he had no right to be since Qi was his master and he was only to do as told by him… but he couldn’t make his fingers write out the words against his warm skin. He couldn’t make himself lie.

So, instead, he took his time thinking over what he truly did wish to say, then very carefully began moving his fingertip atop his master’s soft palm.

“Master, I am not happy with your words, but I will obey anything you say.”

When he couldn’t figure out his next set of words fast enough, Qi leaned a little closer and lifted the hand settled atop his palm to his lips for a brief kiss before lowering it.

“I apologize, my sweet Zen. You have lived your whole life for me, and now I am putting shackles on you for my own wants,” he said, making Zen fidget nervously, not having wanted to word things in such a way, but also not having the heart to disagree.

He licked his lips after a few moments of hesitation, then turned his attention downward to continue writing.

“Master, I do not believe restricting me will benefit you. I am still very capable of doing simple tasks and fending off beasts and bandits.”

It had hurt his pride greatly each time prince Yuen had easily handled his little outbursts, but when he saw how much Lee Shaan had worn his master down before turning his sights to Yuen Huang without even sparing him much of a glance?

“Keeping you by my side will benefit me greater than anything else in this world ever could,” Qi responded, making Zen even more confused as he leaned back a little, a frown on his dirty face.

Instead of continuing their conversation, Qi reached forward and gently tugged aside either side of Zen’s robe, allowing one side of it to slip down his shoulder and hang askew.

Master?

“You broke my seal on your spiritual energy,” Qi mused, making Zen immediately lean back farther, suddenly much more nervous than he had been about their previous discussion.

Qi’s expression turned to one of amusement as he pressed his fingers against Zen’s cold chest, clearly noticing that his abilities had been resealed. Yuen Huang had done it very abruptly while they had still been inside his lair. Zen knew right away that it wouldn’t last very long, but it had done what it had needed to at the time. He expected his master to reseal it correctly so that the curse on his hand didn’t attack again, but when Qi made a slow snapping gesture against his skin, Zen’s eyes widened in terror.

His unsealed spiritual energy flared through his system as it was completely freed. He quickly looked up at his master, shaking from worry. He remembered well what it had felt like to nearly lose his life to the false king’s spell.

Yet, when no pain came from his hand, Zen hesitantly lifted it.

Nothing? How is that possible?

“The curse has run its time. That terrible flare of pain I felt from you while I was walking toward the capital had likely been its last-ditch attempt to take your life,” Qi said, his words still not quite sinking in as Zen stared at his hand. It was scarred from the strong curse, with faded black lines dancing about between his fingers and palm, but there was no more pain.

Zen was about to look back up with a cautious smile on his face when he was suddenly tackled to the dense, damp leaf litter. His master’s relieved laughter was something he had not heard often over their many years together. He reserved such a thing only for issues that had dealt him a great deal of stress.

“My Zen is free,” he heard Qi whisper close to his ear before he felt the man take a slight nibble at his neck.

Of course, Zen hadn’t expected such abrupt attentions, and definitely not in the middle of the forest, so he had not anticipated having to quell his reflexive reaction to the odd sensation… and accidentally bumped his master’s chin with the responding jerk of his shoulder.

To his surprise, though, Qi just leaned back for the briefest moment, his face still a full-on smile, before he leaned down again, this time to claim Zen’s lips with a sloppy kiss due to himself unable to quell his excited grin. He kept partially missing, but didn’t seem to care at all. Zen slowly found himself unable to keep from mirroring his master’s smile, finding a smile slipping onto his own lips as he tried to keep up with Qi’s uncoordinated kisses.

His master’s affections lasted for quite some time before they both needed time to rest in order to catch their breath. Zen was the first to fully recover, but as he slowly sat up when his master moved off of him, then tried to fix his quite-disheveled robe, Qi repeatedly leaned forward to press a kiss to his chest or bare shoulders, making it quite difficult to consider fixing the garment. When he finally leaned away after the fourth interception with a small, impish smile, Zen couldn’t help but give a mute chuckle. He still did not understand such affections, but he was beginning to enjoy having his master’s complete attention during their brief moments of intimacy. He was honestly, almost, close to looking forward to them.

“What is going on in that beautiful mind of yours, I wonder?” Qi said with a tilt of his head and a slight crinkle of his eyes.

I’m… not sure, but…

Zen hesitantly reached toward his master’s hand. Qi immediately lifted it to press into Zen’s palm, eagerness and excitement in his eyes.

I want him to always look at me like that.

He slowly began to write against Qi’s soft hand, but his mind wasn’t really processing the words as he continued to stare into his master’s eyes.

“I want master’s eyes to—” His mind caught up to his words at that moment, cutting off his sentence as his brain scrambled to figure out what he’d intended to even say. He could feel his face heating with embarrassment as Qi waited patiently.

I do not know how to say such things!

He surely couldn’t just tell his master that he, for some reason, was beginning to wish for his eyes to shine only when looking at him! Such words would mean that he wished to restrict his joy, and he would never do such a thing to his master.

Granted, he had stayed at the man’s side for his entire life, yet he had never seen him look at another the way he had recently begun looking at him. Perhaps it would not restrict his joy if the look had only ever been just for him? He still didn’t understand, but…

“I want him to keep looking at me like I am his most important thing,” he scribbled out, not realizing that he wasn’t simply thinking the words, but writing them against Qi’s palm, too. “I don’t know how to return his affections yet, but I don’t like the idea of another trying to.”

“I think I am beginning to understand what l—” the snapping of a dead branch far off to his left drew both their attention in that direction.

A massive pack of felines, easily the size of large wolves, stood not too far off by a fallen, dead tree. Several were perched on its massive trunk while others had already passed the main barrier and were slowly approaching on massive, broken branches and dead leaves. Their thick dark red and purple fur seemed to glisten in the sunlight as they twitched their tall, pointed ears, but Zen quickly realized that the forest canopy was too dense for such a thing to occur. Light should not be reflecting off of their coats… 

“Shandian cats,” Qi said quietly as he began to slowly rise, making Zen mirror his movements immediately.

He’d heard of the beasts, but they rarely traveled outside of their forest territory so not much was known about them besides rumors. One thing that seemed to always hold true about the stories, however, were the dangers the felines posed. Just one touch from any part of their body could end a man’s life in the blink of an eye.

“We must run, my Zen. I cannot fend off lightning,” Qi whispered as he slowly began to turn while still keeping his eyes focused on the cats.

He knew that he was of no use against such power, either, and as one of the foremost felines began to crouch, clearly intent on starting the attack, Zen spun around and quickly grabbed his master’s hand, then darted forward, pulling the man for the briefest moment before Qi matched his sprinting pace. He released him after another few moments so that they both could run to their fullest.

A loud, rasping roar met their ears as the sounds of crashing bodies and darting paws followed behind them. They would easily catch them on the flat forest floor, and he knew that they couldn’t climb fast enough to escape…

Need to find some way to disappear, fast.

Qi could do so with his abilities, but Zen knew that the man would not simply leave him to try and outrun the pack on his own. They would escape together, or not at all.

(Edited)

Chapter 28

Something smells really good. 

“Hello there.” 

Ah, the physician is here. 

“Would you like a bite to eat? I’m not allowed to give you much, but my lord said that a little would be fine.” 

He’s actually allowing him to feed me? 

It didn’t make any sense. Especially since the man wanted to torture him until he could figure out a way to kill him off for good. 

“I’m not too sure why he’s decided to allow you food. My lord does not normally reconsider his words,” the man said as Yuen felt something warm press against his lips. 

“Best to eat it while it’s hot. It’s not the best after it’s cooled some,” the man said, making Huang slowly force his lips apart. Or, at least, that’s what he thought he’d done. 

“Not quite there yet, it seems. Don’t fret, I’ll help you,” the physician said as the offering was removed and, after a few short moments, returned to his lips in tiny shreds. 

The simple gesture was appreciated. He was pretty sure that he’d choke if he was given any kind of decent sized piece. Since he was still blindfolded, he waited patiently for each morsel to be offered, never once leaning forward to try and find it quicker. He was extremely hungry, as his growling stomach voiced excessively, but he would not lose his control over such a thing. He hadn’t expected to get fed anything at all, so he would be patient and appreciative of whatever amount he got. 

After a few bites the man began examining him. Checking his recently-sealed wound, first. Huang had used all of the energy he’d been given previously by the man to just-barely seal off the large hole in his chest. It still hurt terribly and would be very easy to reopen if he moved much, or if anyone messed with it, but it was at least healed up enough to prevent insects or infection from taking hold there. 

“You are quite a wonder, young man,” the physician said as Huang felt him feeling around the damaged area, but not touching the worst parts. 

“I’ll leave that be. You—” the man’s words were interrupted by the sound of the tent flap opening. 

Huang could hear the man get to his feet as familiarly-loud footsteps began to approach, but he didn’t bother moving himself in response. Mainly because he couldn’t, but simply turning his head, which he felt was likely all he could do at that moment, would have accomplished nothing of use, so there was no reason to bother. He could not see the man with the blindfold on, and he doubted that Lee Shaan cared about the acknowledgement, anyways. 

“My lord, he is conscious and has eaten a small amount,” the physician said as the footsteps drew to a halt close by. 

Normally, he’d have alarms bells going off in the back of his mind with an enemy being so close, but there was no energy left to even stress about the situation, so he simply focused on keeping his breathing steady and listening to the two converse. 

“And his injuries?” came Lee Shaan’s deep voice, its baritone echoing off of the stone walls the tent was built against. 

Yuen heard the physician hurry closer to him, then felt hands quickly but gently move against his skin. 

“The main wound has healed over, but it’s just-barely sealed. It’s actually more of a barrier than actual flesh currently covering it, but it should work well enough to allow for an eventual recovery,” the man said, then went about showing Lee Shaan a few of the other bad injuries Huang hadn’t quite gotten around to healing yet. 

Of course, his body was doing what it could for all of his injuries, but after taking so much damage, there was no way that his system could simply begin healing everything at once. 

“Why is his right arm still bleeding?” Lee Shaan asked, making the physician quickly redirect his attentions. 

Huang wasn’t really sure why it would be bleeding, but he did feel quite a bit of stabbing pain from the area. 

“Ah, it’s broken. I apologize, my lord. I did not notice the fragments that seem to be cutting into his skin from underneath,” the man said as he gently turned Yuen’s arm, then laid it against something soft but firm. His lap? It was that or a hard pillow, but either way, he knew that the action was likely done to allow for the other man to view it better. 

There was silence for a moment before he felt large, rough fingers press down near the damaged tissue. The pain that suddenly flared there actually outweighed any of his others at that moment, making him unintentionally hiss in a breath. 

The sound seemed to pause the man’s fingers, but after a few moments Lee Shaan continued his task. To Huang’s surprise, however, his skin began to feel colder than normal. Which was honestly saying something, because he was used to being quite cold after having ripped part of his soul out years ago. 

He waited quietly as his entire arm went numb, realizing what the man’s intention was after he returned to messing with the limb. 

He numbed it because of the pain? 

“Do not think so highly of yourself,” Lee Shaan said as he continued his work with the physician, no doubt, helping right at his side. 

I think nothing of myself, my lord, Huang replied with a small bit of attitude to his thoughts. 

He’d been suspicious about the man being able to read his mind for quite some time since it was common knowledge that he was also a curse master. A sudden jerk to his right arm made his heartbeat stutter for a second before he calmed himself. 

Two sets of hands now bound the injured limb, wrapping cloth carefully around the injury until it was properly sealed and set to begin healing. 

“Thank you for your assistance, my lord. I will keep a close eye on it to make sure it hasn’t already gotten infected,” the physician said a bit too cheerfully for the current situation. 

That man doesn’t seem like most of the others in his tribe. 

He felt a faint pressure in the back of his mind after his comment, making him realize that Lee Shaan wished to respond telepathically instead of verbally. Since he really didn’t have any kind of energy to form a barrier, the man simply let himself in after a few moments of silence. 

Once he had entered, he could feel everything that Huang was feeling, but only to a degree that he wished. He had no doubt that the man quickly tamped down the terrible sensations of pain, hunger, and thirst, and then quickly began sifting through what he could find of his muddled thoughts. 

When he finally seemed content with his examination, Huang heard the man’s voice echo inside of his aching head. 

He is not of our tribe. He came here several years ago after having found me injured after a fight. I did not need assistance, but he’d been persistent and even followed me all the way back to my tribe. 

Yuen felt his lips tilt the slightest amount at his words. It was quite humorous to think that a man more stubborn than Lee Shaan could exist. 

He felt an abrupt pressure on one of his other injuries, but Lee Shaan had clearly not thought through his punishment, because he’d already numbed that area, too. Just to humor him, however, Huang mumbled a bored ow  inside his own mind. 

Thankfully, the other man ignored his poor humor, clearly focusing on whatever he was doing around the right side of his rib cage. 

“Cut the robe away,” Lee Shaan muttered before Huang heard the sound of a knife removing the top half of his tattered garment. 

To his surprise, he also felt something mess with the thick chain around his neck, eventually freeing him from it with a bit of excessive force. He’d been chained to the rock wall for quite some time, and the length of the metal hadn’t given him much room to lie down or shift positions. 

“Much better,” Lee Shaan said as Huang felt his body gently guided to the ground by careful hands that he knew were the physicians. 

When the back of his head settled against the hard surface, however, he felt such an abrupt, stabbing pain that he nearly blacked out. He was thankfully lifted up again, then gently pulled backwards a small fraction until he was settled against something firm but much more giving than the rocky wall or ground. 

As soon as he was situated one of Lee Shaan’s hands pressed against the back of his damaged scalp, spreading a comforting chill throughout the area. 

“Turn him a bit more,” the man said right before the physician’s hands returned to carefully move his body so that he was leaning against whatever he was resting on and against, with his left side instead of back. 

“He likely has a bad concussion or possible fracture to his head from your fight, too. There’s no way for me to check that unless he’s more conscious, though…” the other man said, his voice sounding upset at the realization that he’d missed something else. 

Huang was only half able to pay attention to his words because he was still feeling lightheaded with quite a bit of pain radiating around his skull, even as Lee Shaan numbed the back portion with his ability. 

“It is fine. You cannot do everything,” the larger man said as he made some sort of gesture, making his body move just enough for Huang to realize that he was not just sitting against something… he was sitting against, and in the lap of, someone. 

You will survive. 

He wanted to roll his eyes at that statement. 

Is it not your goal to make sure that I don’t? he replied sarcastically, earning a scoff from the man as he felt the physician’s hands return to continue working on his many other injuries that needed tending. 

Rest. I will have him bring you some food and water later. 

He wouldn’t have believed the man’s words, except for the fact that he’d already allowed him to eat a tiny bit, and he’d also had his physician directly transfer some spiritual energy to him the first time he’d awoken after their bout, allowing him to seal his worst wound. 

Why? 

It was a question he’d wanted to ask since he’d first opened his eyes with his head still attached to his body. Why had Lee Shaan not torn him apart, like he had many of his other enemies? 

I had planned to do so, and had even walked in earlier to do just that, but then you told me about the link between that guard and his highness. 

His mind was beginning to blur, not allowing him to connect the man’s words as well as he’d like to as he began to be pulled down into the darkness of sleep. 

Just rest. You gave me information that stopped me from doing something I would have gravely regretted, so I gave you leniency and some energy to help your wounds. You will still die by my hands, but until I figure out a way to disconnect you and that little guard from my Qi, you will have to remain alive. 

(Edited)

Chapter 29

Zen focused his ability in his legs as they hurried through the forest. The foliage was growing denser as they moved, forcing him to dart the slightest bit ahead in order to cut through the worst of it with his sword. 

He was just swinging his blade toward a thorn bush when Qi wrapped his arm around his bare waist, then jumped. The sudden change of direction caught Zen off-guard, making him nearly drop his weapon as they abruptly ascended into the canopy of a vibrant green fur tree. 

The cats quickly encircled it on the ground and began shooting up lightning bolts, growing frustrated as Zen and his master landed on a large branch. He was just about to start concentrating on gathering his spiritual power to begin attacking from above when he felt Qi, who had never released his waist, tug him backwards until they were both resting against the main trunk. 

“Behave, my Zen. They will lose interest when they realize they can’t get us,” Qi said, making Zen glance at him over his shoulder. 

He didn’t like the bursts of electricity that were coming dangerously close to them, though. 

Qi slowly slid down the tree trunk, bringing Zen with him until he was situated in his lap. He then, finally, released his middle and gestured toward Zen’s purple, crackling weapon. 

“May I, Zen?” 

Of course. 

Zen relinquished his sword immediately, allowing Qi to hold and examine it in front of him as the man leaned forward, his chin hovering just-barely above his shoulder and his chest pressing against Zen’s back. 

“I feel as if I am touching a new part of your soul,” he whispered after a short bit of silence. “How did this resentful spirit get into the sword I gave you?” 

Zen was just about to respond as he turned to get more comfortable in his master’s lap, while also facing him as best he could, when he had to lean forward abruptly and hug Qi to his chest, shielding his head in his arms as they both ducked to avoid a massive lightning bolt from below. It sliced through a piece of the large branch they were on, sending little zaps of electricity into their systems. 

Zen squeezed his eyes closed and coughed a little while Qi tensed, but made no sound. When no more attacks came, Zen hesitantly released his master. The man immediately smiled up at him, a bit of dirt speckled against his left cheek from the lightning blast that had just singed the tree branch. 

He quickly reached up to softly brush it off, but Qi reached up at the same time, aiming to grasp his hand. Zen hesitated when he did so, but before either of them could act further on whatever was going on, an earth-shaking roar rumbled around the entire forest. 

Qi released his hand immediately as the two carefully looked over the edge of the branch they were on. The moment he was able to see down below a creature he’d never seen before, that was easily ten times the size of the panicking felines, came barreling into the scrambling pack. 

It looks like a weasel… and a bear. 

The tannish-brown animal had a large dead cat in its jaws as it stopped beneath them, breathing heavily. It easily stood as high as halfway up the tree, with claws that were at least one foot in length. 

After several tense minutes, it lowered itself back to stand on four legs, then slowly meandered off into the thick underbrush with its kill. At that moment, Zen felt his body finally relax, having not even realized he’d been shaking as he watched the massive beast attack the Shandian cats. 

“That was exciting,” Qi said with humor that Zen didn’t understand. 

His master slowly stood from their spot, then offered him a hand up. Zen scowled but took it, feeling slightly annoyed at Qi’s odd enthusiasm for their poor situation. He was just looking down to figure out how he wanted to descend when he realized that he hadn’t even fixed his robe yet, since it had gotten quite disheveled earlier. 

He quickly got busy tugging his left sleeve up, then adding his right one before fixing his belt until he was satisfied. Once done, he looked toward his master, only to fidget. 

Why are you looking at me with such an unhappy expression all of a sudden? 

Qi seemed to realize that he was being odd, because he quickly turned his head and lifted a hand to his lips, clearing his throat. 

“We should head down now,” he said as he held out a hand to him once more. 

Zen looked at it, then looked up at his master before sticking his tongue out the slightest amount and, after retrieving and sheathing his blade quickly, jumped from the tree. He channeled the darkness energy within himself and used his wind abilities to slow his descent until he was safely back on the forest floor. 

Hmm?

His attention immediately turned toward a tiny, trampled body a few feet away. 

The beast had stepped on one of the Shandian cat’s cubs, killing it instantly. 

“Such a shame…” 

Hearing his master’s words, Zen looked up to see the man approaching. When he crouched down before the creature, Zen did the same. He did not understand why his master though the creature’s death was a shame, though, but that was Qi. They had just been chased, and would have likely been killed and eaten by the cub’s pack, yet he grieved for it as if it had been one of his beloved palace cats. 

Qi gently leaned forward and scooped up the animal’s broken body and sat down, looking at him with a curious grin he couldn’t quite place. 

“Zen Zen, shall we see if we can get that vengeful soul out of your sword?” he asked, making Zen tilt his head, confused. 

They could just take it out? 

He didn’t really like that idea, since he’d promised that he’d help Xisheng…

“Do not worry, this will not harm him. In fact, it will give him more freedom, but keep his powers in check until I know whether or not we can trust him,” Qi said, nodding toward Zen’s sheathed sword at his waist. 

He hesitated for only one more moment before removing his weapon form its scabbard and holding it out, offering it to his master with both hands. 

“Do you know the name of the lad sealed within your sword?” Qi asked, not reaching for the weapon yet.

Zen smiled and nodded before settling the weapon on his crossed knees and reaching forward. Qi quickly but gently shifted the cub’s body to his left arm, then offered his palm so that Zen could write. 

“His name is Xisheng. Prince Yuen locked him away when we got cursed years ago because he had returned as a confused, vengeful spirit after he was murdered as a sacrifice. I found him in that stretch of shallow water in his lair…” 

Qi took his time working through his words, then eventually smiled and nodded as he reached up with his free hand, his fingertips just barely touching the cold steel of Zen’s quivering blade. 

“Hello, Xisheng. It seems that I owe you more than I can ever hope to repay, but…” Qi paused for a moment as his eyes clouded over with tears. He didn’t even try to blink them back as he let them fall. 

“I thank you, so very, very much for your existence. I know that you have gotten the worst out of this entire situation, but I hope to do my best to make it up to you. I know that you did not mean to, but you gave me the most important thing in my life. I cannot return him to you, though… at least, not until I am sure that he will still remain my Zen. I am sorry that I am such a greedy person, but may I offer you this body instead, for the time being? You will be able to move at your own free will, and you will have a live body to begin healing.” 

The sword hummed, as if considering his words. When it stopped vibrating altogether, Qi nodded, tearstains marking his cheeks as he held the deceased cub up. 

Zen carefully turned his weapon, then pointed the tip of the blade directly at the spot between the cub’s eyes. He inched it closer, until it just-barely pressed into its skin, drawing one tiny droplet of blood. 

The purple electricity from his weapon immediately burst forth from the blade and engulfed the tiny creature. Qi carefully lowered it to the leaf litter as the light slowly sank into the cub’s body, then they both silently watched as it convulsed a few times while purple electricity danced along its fur. 

It took quite some time, but when the sparks finally died down and the cub lay still, Zen set his sword aside and looked up at his master. 

“Patience, my Zen. These things cannot be rushed,” Qi said calmly, his focus on creating a barrier in case any other creatures decided to try and attack them while they were doing the soul transfer. 

Zen gave a tiny scowl before looking back down at the cub. It was actually a little larger than a large domestic cat, but as far as the Shandian cats went, it had likely just been weened onto meat recently. 

He was just about to look back up at his master a few minutes later when there was still no movement from the cat, but then it happened. A tiny whisker gave the slightest twitch. A quiet, rasping mew was the next sign of life he noticed. The sound was pathetic, but it also spurred Zen on to lean forward and gently scoop up the now-whining cub. 

He gently cradled it against his chest as his master moved to sit beside him, then settled a hand against the little creature’s side. 

“Now that you are alive again, let me fix you up,” he said quietly as a faint light began to emanate from his palm. 

The kitten squirmed and cried for a few seconds before it calmed in Zen’s arms and, after a few more minutes, began to purr from relief. 

“There you go, little one,” Qi whispered as he gently wrapped his free arm beneath Zen’s right one and settled his hand in the bend at his elbow, allowing him to get closer to him, but also lean a little closer to the cub. 

Once he seemed content with his healing, Qi gave a silent yawn, then shook his head a bit, likely trying to dispel his drowsiness. 

Zen couldn’t help but smile at the man. He hugged the cub a little tighter against his chest with his left arm, then slowly stood, bringing Qi to his feet, too. 

“I have a barrier set up here. Nothing should bother us unless we move too far away from it,” Qi said, making Zen nod. He remembered, but he also wanted to make his master a little more comfortable. 

Thus, he lead him over to the large tree they’d recently descended and settled him against it. 

Master is falling asleep quite quickly. 

Qi was usually the one who poked fun at him for dozing off, but he knew that the man had used up quite a bit of his energy earlier, and to have just healed a body, even one as small as a cub’s, from fatal wounds? He did not blame him for needing rest. 

Smiling, Zen walked back over to his sword and picked it up, then sheathed it before returning to his master. The man was already out cold, clearly exhausted. 

I want to sit in his lap again, but I do not have permission this time…

He also didn’t want to risk waking him, so he carefully settled at his side. He’d intended to stay awake and keep watch, just in case something showed up that could break through his master’s barrier, but at some point, his eyes slipped closed and his head fell to the side, settling upon his master’s warm shoulder. 

(Edited)

Chapter 30

The chains were gone. 

Huang didn’t dare open his eyes, which were also now missing the blindfold that had been placed over them previously. Instead, he focused his attention on his surroundings. He definitely wasn’t sleeping against the hard stone wall he’d been chained to earlier, either. Nor was he in much pain. 

The physician had healed me again. 

Not just  healed him, though. His body felt energized, as if he’d transferred quite a bit of spiritual energy, too. Unsurprisingly, though, he couldn’t quite withdraw it to use yet. 

What is he planning? 

Testing his body slowly, Huang flexed his fingers, then moved his toes. When he felt no sharp or shooting pains in response, he tested his left arm, and was pleased with a minimal ache. His right one was still wrapped, tucked against his chest, but the pain from it had greatly diminished as well. 

Had they really healed my arm, too?   

Deciding to try his luck, he blinked his eyes open, surprised to see that an actual ceiling was above his head instead of a basic tent. The polished wood sent a nervous shiver down his spine, though. 

Surely I am not back home? 

While he had previously accepted his father’s palace as a safe-enough haven, it was definitely not such a thing now. He’d not only defended his father’s assassination target, but had also helped him escape his clutches on multiple occasions. 

No, there was no safe place left for him now. 

At least his highness got away. I do hope that he is still in good health. 

He could tell that Zen was fairing well, considering their soul bond, so that gave him hope that he was right by his master’s side, protecting him as always. 

“Ah, you are awake.” 

Huang slowly turned his head to see the physician walk into the room with his hands tucked in front of him inside the opposite sleeves. 

“How are you feeling?” he asked as he walked over and checked about on his chest, seemingly looking at something that wasn’t his injury. 

He wanted to sit up and look, too, but he didn’t feel ready to try that just yet. 

“Take your time. Take your time. My lord wanted to try something, but I needed some assistance from the other physicians here in order to make sure that your body could handle it.” 

Handle what? 

The man reached up to touch the edge of Yuen’s lips, a curious look on his face. 

“Still having trouble speaking? Your chest is mostly healed, though we couldn’t complete the mending ourselves. That task must be finished by your own body. It is sealed well, though, and should not hurt too badly should you choose to speak or even move around a bit.” 

Huang licked his dry lips and coughed a little, his throat clearly too try to work.

“Oh, right. You must be parched, “ the physician said as he reached out of Huang’s view, only to produce a container. 

He set it to the side for a moment as he helped Huang sit up against a stack of soft pillows piled high in front of a wooden headboard. Once situated, he offered the water, helping him drink until he’d finished the last drop. 

“Wonderful,” the man said as he set the container down, then went about checking the rest of his body. 

It was strange to actually be able to see what he was doing, though thankfully, he didn’t do anything odd or unnecessary. 

“Of course not, he is my personal physician,” Lee Shaan said as he walked inside the room, his larger stature making the area feel quite a bit smaller than it had previously. 

Huang considered averting his eyes, since he’d evidently been forced to have them covered the last time he’d looked at the man, but when Lee Shaan simply laughed, he figured that there would be no such issue this time. 

“There will be no more issues in general from you,” the man said as he stopped beside the bed and reached down. 

When he noticed him grabbing for his neck, Huang tensed, but what could he honestly do? He felt much better, and could probably do a little bit of damage if he could somehow catch the guy by surprise, but there was no chance of changing his fate. 

“You are not as foolish as I thought,” Lee Shaan said as Huang felt the man’s fingers chill his neck to an uncomfortable degree. 

It quickly became clear that he was casting a curse, but which one was lost on him. Each master had their own preferences, and some even came up with their own kinds of curses. 

“It is just a little something to keep you under control. I’ve already sealed your spiritual energy, but this will keep you from wandering off or, one would hope, getting into trouble,” the larger man said as he released him a moment later and straightened back up. 

His attention then turned to his physician, who began to update him on his condition. The man seemed pleased with everything he was being told, but that just confused him more. He understood, kind of, what he might be thinking, but at the same time, he could have simply left him in his damaged state and let him suffer until his body finally managed to heal itself. 

“Leaving you as you were took a lot of time away from San’s other duties,” Lee Shaan said, making the physician nod. 

“Not that I minded. You were quite an interesting patient, but you did take up a lot of my time. Speaking of which, I am needed elsewhere, if his lordship is okay with me going about my other duties?” 

Lee Shaan nodded, dismissing the man. 

Once he’d left, Huang figured that Lee Shaan would, too, but the man decided to sit down on the edge of his bed. His eyes wandered over his naked body several times, but Huang brushed off the attention and returned it with a bored glare. 

Evidently, the look had been humorous in some way, because Lee Shaan raised one eyebrow as he returned his attention back up to his face. 

“Such a dark look for someone so weak,” the man said with a smirk. 

He wasn’t sure why, but those words irked him more than most he had heard. Pushing himself up carefully but calmly, Huang sat forward, then slowly turned until he was sitting with his legs tucked to the side on the bed, holding himself upright with his arms.  

“I am far from weak… or would you care to test my words by unsealing my spiritual energy?” he said, his exhausted voice laced with venom even as he struggled to make it audible.

Sure, he wouldn’t stand a chance against the man before him, but that didn’t stop his ego from rearing its head… at a poor place and time. He expected some sort of reprimand, or at least to be chained back up to something so that he couldn’t start trouble, but when Lee Shaan simply scoffed, Huang felt his glare slipping away. 

When neither of them spoke for several more moments, Lee Shaan stood up, then turned and offered him a hand. 

“You need to wash yourself. San had done so in specific areas after tending to your injuries, but the rest of your body needs cleaned.” 

He… wouldn’t argue that. Now that he was feeling better, he could also feel how dirty he really was. His hair, especially, was tangled up and matted with dry blood and sweat. 

Ignoring the man’s hand, Huang carefully got himself turned until his feet were settled on the floor. He was steady enough sitting down, but each time he considered trying to stand, he hesitated. Even though he had clearly lost some weight while recovering, he wasn’t sure that he trusted his legs to hold what remained. 

“Enough of this, you stubborn man,” Lee Shaan grumbled as he quickly and easily lifted him into his arms. 

It was utterly embarrassing and demeaning to be carried, but Huang found that he lacked the energy to struggle for more than a few moments before needing to rest. 

“Grab that length of fabric as we head past it or you will be paraded in front of my tribe naked,” the man said, immediately making Yuen focus on the cloth folded on a dresser near the entrance of the room. 

He quickly snatched it as soon as they were close enough, then wrapped it around his lower half as best he could. The moment he finished Lee Shaan stepped outside. It was an overcast day and the sun was just beginning to consider setting as it peeked through the clouds. 

Adults milled about doing different tasks as children ran around the area with little paper windmill toys, squealing and chasing each other along the sandy roads. He had only visited the tribe many, many years ago, and did not remember such expressions or joy amongst the people. Granted, that was when Lee Shaan had been a very new ruler. 

Things have changed a lot. 

Noticing heavy shade fall upon them, Huang looked around and realized that Lee Shaan was carrying him into a small wooded area. He also didn’t remember many trees from his past visit…

“We planted hundreds to help reclaim this land from the desert. It is still a work in progress, but now we have a place where we can escape from the midday sun and grow crops without having to rely on hunting and trading animal products,” Lee Shaan said, making Huang nod in understanding. 

Everything essentially came from the earth. If the ground beneath your feet was worthless, you either needed to work to change it or rely on other means of survival. He was surprised, though, that Lee Shaan had changed things in such a way. It made sense, when he thought back to all of the reports about each tribe. The Didui tribe was one of the few that had calmed its hectic and aggressive lifestyle over the past several years. There had been fewer and fewer reports of raiding and overall hostile aggression, and as he was carried farther into the forest, he realized why. 

Lee Shaan had not only helped provide his tribe with shade and a means to start taking care of their land better, he had also created a forest of food crops that was like nothing he’d ever seen before. Every possible space was planted with a fruit tree or vegetable, yet none struggled to maintain its health. 

Of course, the man had needed to pick varieties that managed well with low water and strong sun, but once the main trees grew tall enough to begin spreading out a canopy of mottled shade, the plants beneath could grow without the fear of being baked alive come mid day. 

He noted, though, that some parts of the canopy had been cut to remain open, allowing just enough sun during certain part of the days to feed the plants growing below. 

This is quite ingenious…

He expected Lee Shaan to respond with some sort of snide retort, but when the man suddenly doubled his previously-leisure pace, Huang looked up. 

His expression has changed.

Before he could think through what might have caused it, he picked up the sound of something, or possible someone, coming through the underbrush a short distance behind them. 

“Behave,” Lee Shaan whispered between his teeth as they finally made it to the edge of a beautifully-clear spring. 

Without warning or waiting, Lee Shaan quickly set him down, then gave him quite a hard shove forward. 

He wasn’t happy with the rough treatment, but he got the idea. As he heard the footsteps getting closer, he quickly removed his waist-wrap and waded as far into the water as he felt comfortable. The crisp coolness of it shook some of the weariness from his bones, allowing him to remain calm as he slowly sank into the water up to the bottom of his nose. 

“Good evening, general Ashong. I was unaware that you would be visiting us today,” Lee Shaan said as he turned to face the small group of people Huang could hear stop close to the tree line. 

If Ashong is here, then my father must have sent him. 

“Hello, lord Lee Shaan. His highness had requested that I search the southern area for his son, Yuen Huang. He has gone missing and his highness is quite worried for his safety.” 

Lies. 

If anything, his father only wanted him back in order to lock him away until Han Qi and Zen were dead. Then he’d just force him to go back to being his right hand murderer. 

I’d rather die here. 

If it wouldn’t have harmed Zen, he would have considered simply walking forward and drowning himself, but he couldn’t. 

“I do not mind if you peacefully search the public districts of my tribe, but you are not to bother the citizens,” Lee Shaan said as one of the men in the group before him seemed to irk him somehow, because the next time Lee Shaan spoke, there was a growled warning in his voice. 

“Have you a taste for looking at other men’s concubines, good sir ? She might not be as pretty as your royal women, but she is very important to me.” 

There was a stuttering sputter from one of the men present before Ashong responded. 

“I do apologize for my man’s behavior. He will be dealt with accordingly when we return to our camp. Please do excuse us. We won’t be long in our search, then we will quickly take our leave without bothering you further,” the man said before the group turned and hurriedly disappeared back through the path they had come from. 

Huang gave a shaky sigh of relief as he swayed in the water, nearly losing his footing and slipping beneath the surface. When he’d regained himself, he realized that he could feel ripples on the surface gently tapping against his back. 

By the time he’d turned around, Lee Shaan was reaching out to him. The man had shed his clothing quite quickly, but had thankfully left on his lower undergarments. 

“Come, they will not return here,” Lee Shaan said as he gently tugged him back toward the shallows. 

As soon as he was close enough Huang allowed his legs to lower himself onto the sandy bottom with a grateful sigh. He hadn’t realized just how much simply standing in the water had drained him. The added stress of his father’s men appearing, and specifically to search for him, hadn’t helped matters much. 

“No, they didn’t, but you do not need to mind them any longer. I will increase my guards around our lands and inform your father that I do not appreciate his men showing up uninvited,” Lee Shaan said as he returned to the shore a few feet away to dig through a small bag he’d had tied to his waist. 

He quickly produced a small block of what appeared to be soap, as well as a long-toothed comb. The man didn’t bother asking as he set about his task of combing through Huang’s damp hair. For once, he was grateful to him, because he honestly didn’t think that he’d have the energy to get through even half of the tangles within it, let alone scrub his body afterward. 

“I can do both, if you feel you are unable…” Lee Shaan said as he calmly continued to brush through knot after knot. 

You wish. 

He expected some sort of sarcastic remark in response, but when he only heard a quiet scoff from the man in return as he steadily continued his work, Huang decided to just let the subject drop. Besides, he had much more important things to think about… like staying awake. 

(Edited)

Chapter 31

He could not stop staring. Zen was still asleep, his breathing calm and quiet as he rested his head against his shoulder. Their new feline addition, Xisheng, was curled up tightly in his guard’s lap, its whiskers twitching every so often as it dreamed. 

I wonder how long its been since you’ve been able to rest, little one , he thought as he quietly reached over and pet the little cat for a moment. Unsurprisingly, it didn’t stir at all, but when Qi removed his hand and returned his attention to Zen, the man was staring up at him with sleepy, half-lidded eyes. 

I swear I will never get tired of simply existing with you. 

“Shall we continue on our way?” Qi asked with a warm smile. 

Zen was quick to stand up, but also careful not to jostle the sleeping cat in his arms. It mewed a few times until it was repositioned, comfortably tucked within Zen’s robe. 

“I… did not think I would ever be jealous of an animal,” Qi said, unintentionally voicing his thoughts. 

When he realized what he’d said, he quickly dismantled the barrier around them and took Zen’s hand, tugging him forward so that they could put the words behind themselves. 

While he felt he needed to return to the north and face his newfound situation, Qi knew that it would likely solve nothing. It would also put his Zen in danger, and he refused to do such a thing. 

South, then. 

That direction also wasn’t a great idea, since Lee Shaan’s tribes ruled the lands to the south of the forest, but they had few other options, and none of them were much better. Besides, if they could somehow find prince Yuen and manage to rescue him from the Didui tribe, they might stand a better chance at surviving. 

He was beginning to consider the safest route of action for their plan when he felt Zen’s hand grab his wrist, making him stop right before he would have walked right off of a small ridge. 

“It seems as if my mind is not with me today,” he said, a faint hint of humor to his words as he took a few steps away from the edge, then allowed Zen to guide him around the obstacle. 

They could have easily jumped down, but neither wished to wake Xisheng. So, they took the long way around, which was actually a good idea since it allowed Qi to collect enough wild berries and herbs along their way to make a reasonable-enough meal for them to share. 

By the time they reached the outer edge of the forest it was close to nightfall. Very few creatures appeared during their trip, and those that were threatening were easy enough to avoid. What bothered him, though, and for good reason, were the soldiers from the Han army that were patrolling along the forest’s border. They didn’t step inside, but they didn’t need to. 

“I cannot make you invisible, too,” Qi whispered, more out of frustration than anything. 

Zen knew that he could not cast his spell on him. It only worked for himself… but then, how could they possibly get through so many men? 

Feeling a tug on his sleeve, Qi turned to face the man beside him. Almost immediately, Zen pointed at his hand, requesting to write. Qi gave it to him, palm up. He was eager to know if his Zen had some sort of idea that could get them past the guards. 

He had been excited to see what he had come up with, but as Zen continued to write, Qi’s smile fell into a frown. Before he could even finish, and even though it was quite rude, Qi retracted his hand. 

His sudden action made Zen look up, a frown on his previously-excited face. He couldn’t deny that the man’s idea was likely the best shot they had, but he also did not want to think about ever putting it into action. Instead of even commenting on it, Qi turned and headed back toward the deeper part of the woods, making Zen hurry behind him to keep up. He was unjustly upset, mad even, that Zen had told him to leave him in such a place and go find prince Yuen first. 

He would have stomped all the way back to the tree they had rested against earlier in the day except that a firm hand grabbed his wrist again, forcing him to stop, then slowly turn around. 

Zen reached forward at that moment and abruptly yanked one side of Qi’s robe aside, making it fall from his shoulder before he pressed his pointer finger to his warm skin and quickly wrote. 

“I am not going to let you sit here with me until we get eaten alive by beasts. Go find his highness and bring him back!” 

Qi’s eyes widened as he processed Zen’s angry words. He’d never seen him so upset, and his anger was directed at him , of all people. It really hurt. 

It seemed like Zen noticed how his words had affected him and considered reaching for his hand to say something else, but thought better of it. Instead, he lifted his own hand and pointed back toward the entrance to the forest. 

I don’t want to leave you two here…

For the first time in his life, he felt like a chastised child as he slowly turned around and began inching his way back toward the opening. Zen followed him, but he was walking slightly behind him on his left side… one of the spots he normally took when guarding him on their journeys together. 

When they made it back to the edge of the forest Qi turned to face Zen, blinking away tears that were threatening to spill over. He knew that Zen wouldn’t be easy to harm with his spiritual energy finally restored, but it still terrified him to just leave his most important person behind in a dark, dangerous forest. If that pack of cats came back…

He unintentionally allowed himself to get lost in thought until he felt Zen grab the side of his robe that he had previously pulled off, then gently lift it to settle back upon his shoulder. Once that was done he lifted his eyes back to Qi’s, a light shining in them that made his heartbeat flutter in his chest. 

Feeling Zen’s finger press against the opening in his robe, Qi focused on reading what he was writing, but it became impossible to think as Zen leaned forward and sealed his lips over his own. 

He hesitated for only the briefest moment before pulling his love into his arms and deepening the kiss. Nothing he’d ever had before tasted as sweet as his Zen, but before he could truly savor what would be their last kiss for some time, a strong zap of electricity had them both staggering away from each other, with Zen tripping over a tree root and falling into a thick pile of damp leaves in the process. 

Qi hurried forward once he’d regained his balance, confused as to what had happened… until he noticed the little Shandian cub poking its head out from Zen’s robe, growling as little zips of electricity danced along its whiskers. 

He wasn’t exactly sure how to respond to the frustrated creature, so Qi simply waited until Zen was back on his feet. 

“Are you alright? I suppose he wasn’t very happy being between us,” Qi said, feeling a faint blush cover his face when he realized that he’d probably woken the creature up when he pulled Zen up against him. 

“I apologize, Xisheng,” he added as Zen brushed leaves from his robe and smiled. 

That simple smile made Qi want to pull him right back to him, but he knew that he couldn’t. Not yet, anyways. So, instead, he turned toward the opening in the forest and smiled sadly. 

“I will return for you both shortly.”

Looking over his shoulder, he grinned at the little cub. 

“I’m counting on you, little one. Take care of our Zen.” 

It hissed in return, but then settled back down as Zen wrapped his arms around his chest, hugging the creature to him. 

Knowing that he would struggle to leave if he did not do so now, Qi bid them one final farewell before casting his invisibility spell on himself, then stepping out of the massive forest. He knew that the simple spell wouldn’t keep him safe from everything, but it would at least allow him to maneuver past the guards patrolling about, as well as possibly last until he got close to Lee Shaan’s territory. After that, he’d need to rest before he began scoping out an entry point to the Didui tribe. 

A smile formed on his face as he began walking through the throngs of unsuspecting soldiers, undeterred by the next set of trials he was soon to face. 

I will find prince Yuen and I will bring him back. Then we will set right what has been wrong for so many years…

(Edited)

Chapter 32

(Lazy panda from the Atlanta Zoo :))

Security had definitely been raised in the past several days since the royal guard had appeared. Huang also, thankfully, had been given permission to wander around on his own, as long as he remained within the town’s limits and didn’t go inside anywhere but his or Lee Shaan’s residences. 

At first he was confused as to why he couldn’t simply walk into a shop or any building in general, but as he moved about the large village each day, he began to feel more and more eyes on him every time he went out. 

The villagers had paid him little mind to him whenever he was with Lee Shaan, but those times had grown fewer and farther in between. Now, without the man as an escort for the last four days, they openly glared at him, not bothering to mask their hatred. He couldn’t blame them, though. He had been responsible for the deaths of several people from their village. He deserved their angry stares… and much more. 

Deciding to return to his rooms early, Huang turned, only to feel something hit him in the back, crumbling upon impact. His instincts yelled at him to turn around and confront whoever had thrown the item, but instead, he took a deep, calming breath, then headed toward the bathing pond that Lee Shaan had brought him to several days prior. He could feel the mud beginning to saturate his robes, making him quickly shrug them off the moment he was within the thicker portion of the forest. That left him in just his thin undergarment pants, but he didn’t mind. 

The short walk was done in silence, with only one pair of eyes following him along his way. He didn’t sense Lee Shaan, though, since he normally made his presence known right away. It also didn’t make much sense for a normal villager to follow him, since the area he was in was Lee Shaan’s personal space…

Either way, he didn’t sense any kind of threat, so he simply continued on his way, assuming that it was just a guard keeping an eye on him as requested by their leader. 

Once he stepped out of the underbrush and up to the water, Huang carefully knelt at the edge and began washing the mud out of his borrowed robe. It would take quite a while, but he didn’t want to seem rude or incapable of cleaning his own things. They did have servants in the tribe, but they were all normally very busy and he didn’t see his current predicament as being much higher than theirs, anyhow. 

He remained kneeling there, scrubbing the fabric between his hands for nearly twenty minutes before he heard something a few yards to his right that made him give pause and look over his shoulder. At first, he saw nothing, nor did he hear anything else, but then…

The sound of cautious footsteps met his ears and he gently laid down the wet robe before straightening back to his full height. He still didn’t have the energy to speak more than a word here and there, so he just waited there silently until, finally, someone stepped out of the forest. 

That’s… not possible.

Disbelief colored his face as his love, Han Qi, walked up to him, stopping barely a foot away with an exhausted smile on his face. He could not believe who he was seeing, and clearly Qi was surprised to see him in such good condition, too. 

You’re really here. 

Closing the distance between them, Huang stepped forward and wrapped his arms around the other man. The amount of relief that flooded him to have Qi in his arms made his legs weak. Evidently, the other man was tired enough to not be able to hold him for very long, and Huang was needing to rest, too. So, they both ended up lowering themselves down into the tall grass before Qi settled against his chest. 

“I thought that we had lost you forever. I am so glad to see that you are alive and healing well,” Qi finally said as he forced himself to lean away enough to look him over better. 

Huang was grateful to see that Qi was doing well, too. He was quite dirty and had dark marks beneath his eyes, but he was there, in front of him, and was still alive and well. 

“Let’s get out of here before Lee Shaan finds us,” Qi said after a few moments as he forced himself to rise to his feet, even though it clearly took a lot of effort.

Huang stood as well, but he wasn’t so sure that escaping was even possible. Reaching forward, he settled a hand against Qi’s forehead, then closed his eyes as he whispered quietly. He was surprised that his telepathic curse still worked since his spiritual energy was sealed, but it was probably because it had been cast previously on the man. 

Your highness, I do not think I am in any condition to leave with you. Your safety is far more important, and Lee Shaan will not harm me while he does not have you or…

He paused for a moment, suddenly realizing that the man’s little guard was nowhere to be seen. 

“Zen didn’t come with me. I had him remain in the forest with Xisheng, since I could not cast my invisibility skill on both of us,” Qi said as he reached forward and grabbed one of Huang’s hands, then began tugging him north. 

“I managed to get a horse from one of the villages north of the tribe. We can get away on that, then use the overgrown paths in the mountain northeast of there to return to Zen,” Qi said as they moved. 

He still didn’t think that they would be able to escape, but what other choice did they honestly have? If he stayed, he had no doubt that Lee Shaan would grow tired of his presence and eventually lock him away again until he could figure out the curse that tied him to Qi and Zen. It was only a matter of time. 

Looking at the man pulling him along, he felt his heart sink in his chest. Qi needed to get back to Zen before anything could happen to his little guard, but if he got caught by Lee Shaan before he could? 

With two pieces of the curse present, he might find it easier to break… but that would mean possibly killing Zen when their bond is severed. 

Shaking that terrible thought from his head, Huang pushed himself to keep up with Qi, eventually walking with him at his side. When the man turned his head to offer him an encouraging smile, Huang couldn’t help but return it with one of his own as he squeezed the man’s hand holding his. He really had missed him greatly. 

They were just stepping out of the beautiful forest and into a tall field of wheat when Huang felt something warm around his neck. Confused, he stopped, forcing Qi to halt or have to release his hand. 

The man turned, a confused look on his face as he stepped closer. 

“Are you well? Do you need to stop and rest?” he asked, already reaching forward to press a hand to Huang’s forehead. 

Huang reached up, taking Qi’s hand before it could reach its target. Shaking his head, he released him and tried to take another step forward. His neck warmed immediately, making him take several steps backward until it cooled. 

The curse he’d placed on me… 

It was a tether. 

Wait! 

Realizing what was about to happen, Huang reached for Qi, intent on shoving him into one of the thick bushes at the edge of the forest, but before he could even try to complete that task, the curse around his neck crackled to life, forming a collar out of spiritual energy. A leash made of the same crackling dark energy appeared a moment later, extending all the way back into the line of trees. 

“R-run!” he rasped out before wincing as he was yanked back several steps by the cursed collar. 

Qi hesitated for a moment, but that was all the time he’d had. Lee Shaan appeared from between two thorn bushes quite a distance down the forested path. His eyes were glowing the same color as the cursed leash in his hand and flared with excitement when he noticed who was standing before him. 

“Your highness,” he said, his voice booming loudly, easily reaching them with little effort. 

Huang quickly moved in front of Qi, but Lee Shaan easily pulled him to the ground with one strong yank of the leash in his hand. 

“Behave, you know you cannot do anything against me as you are,” Lee Shaan said as he finally stopped less than a yard away from them. 

Huang ground his teeth but moved to sit so that he could at least watch the situation play out. Lee Shaan spared him one last glance before his bright eyes turned to Qi. The smaller man had taken his sword out, but it was clear that he was already out of energy and would not be able to put up much of a fight. 

Lee Shaan didn’t even bother glancing at the weapon being brandished at him as his eyes scanned the area, clearly not seeing whatever he was looking for. 

“Where is the little guard?” he asked as he returned his attention to Qi. 

Huang licked his dry lips as he stared at Qi, suddenly glad that he had left Zen in the forest. 

“I left him in the northern forest,” Qi said calmly. 

Lee Shaan’s face fell at that information. He knew what that meant. The anger that flared in his eyes radiated through the leash he was gripping, sending little sparks of energy dancing along the length of it. They shocked Yuen’s neck a few times before Lee Shaan realized and managed to calm himself. 

“This is not the situation I had anticipated, but I will work with it nonetheless,” he said as he reached forward and grabbed Qi’s robe near his throat. 

It was no surprise when the man refused to fight back. Qi was just barely standing as it were. There was no way he would be a match for Lee Shaan. 

“You have always been very wise. Fighting me now would be meaningless,” Lee Shaan said as he calmly reached forward and took Qi’s sword. 

To Huang’s surprise, he simply resheathed it in Qi’s scabbard, then leaned forward. Huang knew the curse he was whispering into the man’s ear, but he could do nothing about it. Soon, a shackle of spiritual energy appeared around Qi’s left wrist. A faint line crackling between himself and Lee Shaan’s hand that was already holding Huang’s spiritual leash. 

He has both of us now…

The man spared him a brief glance, clearly to just let him know that he had heard him, then tugged Qi into his arms. He hugged him for the briefest moment before whispering something against his hair. Qi’s eyes widened for just a second before they slowly closed completely and his body sagged against Lee Shaan’s chest. 

Huang made himself get up as the larger man easily lifted Qi into his arms after dispersing the two energy leashes. 

“We will go back and tend to him until he is well enough, then we will go to the forest and find the last piece to break this curse,” Lee Shaan said as he turned and began heading back the way they’d come. 

Huang immediately started trying to figure out a way to free Qi, but exhaustion made it hard to think past the fogginess starting to cloud his mind. He ended up stopping to catch his breath after a while as Lee Shaan disappeared near the other side of the forest where he’d first entered earlier. 

He tried to hold himself up against the tree beside him as he panted quietly, but eventually found himself sitting, leaning against it as his eyes struggled to remain open. He had already been very tired when Qi had appeared before him. Then he’d gotten shocked by the energy collar multiple times. He was getting quite close to passing out. 

“Yuen Huang.” 

Lee Shaan’s deep voice drew him out of his doze, but it was too hard to open his eyes again. 

“Just rest, I’ll carry you,” the other man said as he easily got his light weight up into his arms. 

Don’t hurt him. 

The request was pretty much just that, a request. He knew that he couldn’t stop Lee Shaan from doing whatever he wanted to them, but he couldn’t just remain silent when Qi was at risk. 

“I’ve no reason to,” the other man responded calmly as Huang felt himself move up and down the slightest bit with Lee Shaan’s brisk pace. 

He was just about to allow himself to rest when he heard the other man say one more thing. 

“I apologize for shocking you. It was not appropriate.” 

Wow, an apology? For me? 

He heard Lee Shaan scoff at his sarcasm, but instead of ignoring him, the man hefted him a little higher in his arms as he responded. 

“Yes, for you, you stubborn man. Now stay by his highness’s side and take care of him. I am unfortunately very busy with political garbage recently and do not have much time to step away,” he said, making Huang realize why the man had been absent recently. 

“Take care of yourself, as well. I need you just as healthy as him in order to break the curse once we have the main piece,” he said, making Huang shift uncomfortably in Lee Shaan’s arms. 

The man tightened his hold, forcing him to stop squirming and, finally, open his tired eyes. Lee Shaan’s were staring down at him as they walked, an overcast, cloudy sky above them. 

Please don’t kill Zen to break the curse. I thought he was worthless when I first met him, but he is more than what he is. He’s not just a curse.

Lee Shaan’s expression gave no sign that he’d heard him, even though Yuen knew that the man’s telepathic connections were much stronger than his own. Instead of trying to convince him, since it was likely a lost cause for the time being, Huang simply sighed out a quiet breath and allowed his eyes to close again. He did need to rest, especially since he would be taking care of Qi. They would regain their energy, then figure out how to break their tethers and get back to Zen. 

(Edited)

Chapter 33

He wasn’t sure why Lee Shaan had reacted the way he had, but as Qi rested, sitting up in Huang’s bed, he couldn’t help but think that something had changed. 

Staring down at his wrist, he could just-barely feel the man’s curse dancing along his skin. 

A distance tether.

It was beyond disheartening. There was no way he could return to his Zen with such a shackle on, nor could he remove it because his energy had been sealed after he’d been brought back. He would also not dare bring Lee Shaan to Zen, because he had no doubt that the man wouldn’t hesitate to try and remove him from the picture completely once he figured out how to break the curse. 

He was just about to wake the other prince, hoping to receive more insight on the shackle around his wrist, when he heard Lee Shaan’s heavy footsteps enter their room. 

He looks exhausted…

The man walked over to them, stopping right next to Huang before kneeling down. Qi tensed in response, his hand inching toward the blade he’d somehow been allowed to keep. 

“Do not waste your energy,” Lee Shaan said as he carefully slid his hands beneath the prince sleeping against the side of the bed. 

Once he got Huang into his arms, he easily stood, then stared down at him with a raised brow. 

“Why was he not sleeping in the bed with you? It is plenty large enough.” 

He almost sounds upset.

“He would not hear of it. I tried to pull him up here once I awoke a few hours ago, but he shrugged off my help and went back to sleep,” Qi said, honestly still feeling bad about it. 

Lee Shaan grunted out a sigh and sat down on the edge of the bed, easily settling the man in his arms against his chest. 

“How soon do you think you can travel?” he asked after a few moments of silence. 

Travel? 

Qi immediately scowled, earning a quiet bit of laughter from Lee Shaan before he turned and kicked his booted feet up on the bed, then leaned back against the pillows next to him. 

Prince Yuen awoke as he was tugged down with him, but his struggles to get free were fruitless. Frustrated and tired, he turned his head against Lee Shaan’s chest and met Qi’s eyes. 

Qi offered him a calm, yet-awkward smile before returning his attention to the larger man. 

“I am ready to travel now, but where are we going?” 

Lee Shaan smirked as he leaned his head back against the pillows, then turned it to look at him. 

“You know the answer to your question.” 

He did, but if that was the case…

“I’m afraid that I’m not up to traveling,” he said as Huang squirmed in Lee Shaan’s arms again, trying to escape for a second time. 

The man finally decided to let him go, allowing Huang to scramble off of him and sit down next to Qi.

“We won’t lead you to Zen,” he said, his voice firm, even though it still sounded tired, too.

 Closing his eyes,  Lee Shaan took several deep, calming breaths before pushing himself up, then turning and opening them again. 

“You both know that I am quite capable of pulling his location out of your skulls. Please, do yourselves a favor and take me to him without forcing my hand.” 

Qi swallowed his growing nerves as he looked to his left at the same time Huang looked at him. They did not doubt his abilities as a curse master.

When neither of them replied quickly enough, though, Lee Shaan sighed. 

“I will not attack him. I know that he is connected to you two. Harming him will do none of us any good.” 

Qi didn’t quite understand how the man had been convinced so easily, but he was grateful to hear that he at least understood the situation. 

“If you hurt him or kill him, that will be my pain and my death,” Qi said, trying to make sure that the man truly understood. 

Lee Shaan pursed his lips and nodded. 

“I understand. It will also likely affect Yuen Huang negatively, as well, and that is not something I wish to happen.” 

Not something he wishes to happen? 

Turning his attention back to Huang, Qi couldn’t hide the disbelief he was likely expressing through his eyes. He expected Huang to argue the man’s words, but when he simply looked down at his lap and said nothing, Qi was quite taken aback. 

“Anyways, we need to find him before the false emperor of Han does,” Lee Shaan said as he stood from the bed, then turned to face them again. 

“The man has been hounding me for days ever since you escaped the ambush he’d used me for. He is actually planning on coming here, himself, in two days, so I’d like to leave now before his scouts arrive tonight.” 

They had no choice, then. It was either go find Zen and possibly figure out some way to escape from Lee Shaan before he could do anything to them, or risk staying and waiting for certain death. 

Qi watched as Huang carefully scooted to the edge of the bed, then accepted Lee Shaan’s assistance in rising back to his feet. 

Your father will likely punish you for what you have done, too. Possibly even kill you…

Making up his mind right then, Qi hurried to the edge of the bed, too, standing on his own as Lee Shaan helped Huang finish dressing in a clean bland cloak. 

Once they were finished, Lee Shaan returned to him and offered him a similar garment that Qi quickly donned. 

“Your tethers will remain intact until I decide to break them, so please be aware of your actions,” he said, earning a nod from Qi as he moved to stand beside Huang. 

The man looked like he was about to pass out again, but that was no surprise. He’d refused to sleep on the bed, even after being hurt earlier while still recovering from his previous severe injuries. It was a wonder he could even walk at all. 

In fact, Qi turned and reached out right as the man began to teeter, but Lee Shaan caught him first, then easily lifted him back up into his arms. 

“Do not tire yourself out anymore than you already are. I can handle him,” Lee Shaan said as he got Huang situated against his chest with one arm, then ducked out into the cool afternoon air. Without a word, Qi followed. 

It was drizzling lightly outside, the rain cooling the desert around them nicely. A slightly strong breeze rustled his hair as he followed Lee Shaan, watching curiously as prince Yuen slept peacefully with his head tucked near the man’s neck. 

He still did not understand how things had changed so dramatically, and how prince Yuen was even still alive, but he was grateful that the Didui tribe leader had become, at least, a little more amicable. 

They walked for a short time before coming upon a large field with several well-maintained horses grazing about. Lee Shaan looked as if he were about to whistle for a certain one to come over, but then caught himself before glancing down at prince Yuen sleeping against his chest. 

Seemingly annoyed for a moment, Lee Shaan walked over to the gate and stepped inside. The sound of the bolts creaking easily drew the horse’s attention, then he simply signaled two of them to come to him. 

Very well trained…

Lee Shaan lead the two animals over to a young lad who quickly got them saddled up for him. He handed the boy a few extra coins, then carefully got himself and Huang up onto a medium brown mare. 

Qi remembered that the man had boasted often about his amazing black stallion whenever he’d come to visit, and yet he’d decided to leave it in the stable. 

Instead of heading toward the horse Lee Shaan had called for him, the one Qi had borrowed on his journey south appeared from the edge of the tree line, trotting over to him with excitement. It likely expected more apples, since that was what he’d had to steal in order to bribe the horse to come with him. 

I apologize, but I do not have anymore treats for you. 

That didn’t stop him from grabbing its reigns and carefully swinging up onto its back, though. 

“I promise I will find you something good to eat on our trip,” he said as he patted the snorting horse before nudging it forward until it was walking right beside the other. 

“We will ride until dusk, then stop at the small town just past the border,” Lee Shaan said as he tugged his own hood up, then kicked his horse into a gentle trot. 

Qi didn’t even need to give his horse a command as it hurried to follow. Since it seemed perfectly fine keeping pace on its own, he decided to just try to relax and enjoy as much of the trip as possible. 

Perhaps this situation isn’t as bad as I first thought, but only time will tell… and we are quickly running out of that.  

(Edited)

Chapter 34

Having slept most of the ride to the outskirt city, Huang awoke to a dark sky and chilly breeze. Oddly enough, though, he felt much better than he had previously. He slowly lifted his head and looked around to get his bearings. The slightly too-big hood he had over his head cut his vision a little, but he knew that it was to keep his identity a secret. 

The horses slowed to a walk as they entered the more populated part of town, their panting breath lifting up into the cold air as little clouds of mist. The horses didn’t seem like the only ones who were tired, either. 

Glancing up at Lee Shaan, Huang noticed that the man looked absolutely exhausted. More-so than what a simple day of riding should result in. 

Wait a moment…

Focusing on the man’s warm hand against his hip, Huang realized that there was another reason for Lee Shaan’s exhaustion. 

You’ve been feeding me spiritual energy this entire time? 

Seemingly having caught his question, Lee Shaan looked down at him, dark marks easily visible beneath his calm eyes. 

“I cannot have you defenseless when we go rescue your curse,” he said, making Huang nod silently, but then hesitate. 

“What good is giving me spiritual energy if it remains locked inside of me?” 

Answering his question with a simple action, Lee Shaan removed his hand from within Huang’s robe and lifted to it press against the slight opening over his chest. After a few whispered words, Huang felt all of his spiritual energy rush out from within the broken seal and suffuse throughout his body, drawing a staggering sigh of relief from his lips. 

He’d never had his energy sealed before Lee Shaan had done it, and he hoped that it never happened again. Feeling so weak was extremely disheartening. In fact…

Looking back up from where the man’s hand was lowering from his chest, Huang began opening his mouth, intent on requesting that he release Qi’s, too, but before he could speak there was a rough finger placed against his lips. 

“We will not speak of that yet. You are more than capable of protecting him now, are you not?” Lee Shaan asked, his tone clearly already knowing the answer. 

Huang pursed his lips and nodded. He was feeling the best he had in a long while… but still. 

“I will consider releasing his abilities once we get closer to the curse,” Lee Shaan said as he steered their horses toward a small inn a little ways off the main road. 

The moment Huang was allowed to dismount he hurried over to help Qi down. He wasn’t surprised when the man practically fell into his arms, completely out of energy from the long trip. It didn’t help that his spiritual powers of healing were sealed, or that he’d just recently gone on a long journey simply to try and find him, either. 

While Lee Shaan went inside and quickly paid for their room, Huang carefully helped Qi inside. They stopped at the bottom of the stairs as Huang contemplated whether it would be appropriate if he carried Qi up them. It wouldn’t be the easiest thing to do, but now that he had his abilities back, it wouldn’t be too hard, either. 

It was just that… it would be a bit awkward since they were nearly the same size. 

Before he could make up his mind Lee Shaan appeared beside him and easily lifted Qi into his arms. He ascended the stairs with ease, clearly not minding the extra weight from another fully grown man. 

Huang simply watched them until they disappeared, then slowly began his own trek up the steps. He was only about halfway up them, clearly a bit more tired than he’d thought, when a warm hand wrapped around his wrist and tugged him the rest of the way up to the second floor. 

“I can do it,” he grumbled, far too late for the words to really matter as he was pulled into a small room. 

He looked around immediately, but when he noticed that Qi wasn’t there, he quickly returned his attention to Lee Shaan. The man simply gave him a quiet chuckle as he removed his outer robe and set it on the back of the one old wooden chair in their room before pointing to the right. 

Huang looked in that direction immediately, sighing with relief when he noticed a closed door off to the side. He began making his way toward it, but was stopped by a hand grasping his wrist right before he could reach the door handle. 

Scowling, he turned around, ready to tell the man to release him. Except, when he began to open his mouth to speak, Lee Shaan pressed a finger to his lips again, effectively silencing him. 

“He is asleep already. Let’s leave him be, shall we?” 

Huang didn’t see a reason why he couldn’t simply go rest with him, but he didn’t want to argue when Lee Shaan had clearly made up his mind to leave Qi by himself. So, he gave a quiet sigh and turned his head, forcing the man to remove his finger from his lips before walking over to the far corner and getting himself situated against the wall on the floor. 

It wasn’t the most comfortable way to sleep, but he’d done it a few times before. He noticed that Lee Shaan was still standing where he’d left him, though, watching him with something in his eyes that he couldn’t quite read, but who was he to care? The man hadn’t seemed interested in harming him recently, and he’d even unsealed his abilities. There was nothing to worry about. 

So, after getting a bit more comfortable leaning against the wall, Huang allowed his eyes to close as he relaxed his body. He wasn’t going to try sleeping yet, though. No, he had some barriers to reset around himself now that he had his energy back. Of course, such things took quiet meditation with little disturbances, and for some reason, something was bothering him enough that he couldn’t quite focus. 

Opening his eyes back up after a few minutes, Huang blinked a few times and leaned back, nearly bumping his head against the wall when he realized that Lee Shaan had taken a seat directly in front of him at some point. The man was sitting with one leg up, bent at the knee, while the other was settled on its side on the floor. One hand was right behind that leg, easily allowing the man to lean against it and aid in his balance, while the other was nonchalantly resting overtop his bent knee. 

He looked quite relaxed. 

“Do you need something from me?” Huang asked, confused as to why the man had come so close without saying something. 

Lee Shaan tilted his head slightly, clearly considering his words more thoroughly than Huang thought necessary. It was a pretty simple question. 

Is it so hard to answer?

His thought was picked up again, because Lee Shaan grinned right after he’d thought it, then straightened a bit. 

“I don’t believe need is the correct word, but I’d like something,” he finally said, making Huang frown in confusion. 

The man could easily take whatever he wanted. Even with his abilities returned, he didn’t have any barriers up yet, nor was he in a position where he could fight him with any kind of logical hope of winning. 

“What would you like , then?” he asked, getting slightly annoyed by their back and forth banter. He had things to do before they got back to Zen. 

His tone was clearly considered to be funny, because Lee Shaan had to stifle his laughter before he could manage a response. 

“I would like my concubine .” 

Your what…? 

Brow furrowed, Huang stuttered for a moment before responding. 

“I-I am not sure how I can help you with that? You should have brought her if you felt you might require her services,” he said, wanting to roll his eyes but not daring to. 

Lee Shaan’s grin only widened at his words as the man leaned the slightest bit closer. 

“Who do you speak of?” he questioned, making Huang even more confused.

He has lost his mind. 

He did roll his eyes then, before settling back against the wall and closing them so that he could finally focus on reconstructing his barriers. 

“Huang…”

Ignoring the man, he doubled down on his focus, trying his hardest not to be distracted. He heard Lee Shaan move a little, but didn’t bother paying it any mind. 

“Yuen Huang, may I touch you?” 

Blinking open one eye, Huang narrowed it on the man who had scooted even closer to him. 

“You always do anyways? Why ask now?” he grumbled before shutting his eye again, hoping that the man would just do whatever he needed to quickly, then leave him be. 

There was silence for several moments before he felt Lee Shaan’s large hand slip between the front folds of his robe. 

He’s going to give me more energy? 

It was an odd thought since he’d already given him quite a lot earlier, but he wasn’t against more. Except, when the man’s warm fingers began to feel along his skin instead of simply press against it to transfer energy, Huang paused his thoughts. 

He waited for a few moments, knowing that the man was just doing something simple, like always, but when his hand began roaming southward, Huang felt his heart skip in his chest. When Lee Shaan’s other hand suddenly settled against his shoulder and easily tugged the fabric there aside, he couldn’t keep his eyes closed any longer. 

Huang blinked them open at the same time he opened his mouth, intent on questioning the man before him, but the words died on his tongue as his breath got caught in his throat. 

Why is he looking at me like that? 

He fidgeted when Lee Shaan’s hand finally stopped at the bend of his hip where it joined his right leg, his thumb dangerously close to an inappropriate place. That wasn’t his biggest concern, though, somehow. That would be the man who was now close enough for him to feel his warm breath ghosting over his own lips as they locked eyes with each other. 

Why am I starting to pant? 

“Because, perhaps, you like this kind of attention?” Lee Shaan answered as he squeezed Huang’s hip at the same time he finished leaning forward, connecting their mouths and making Huang’s eyes go painfully wide. 

He was unable to react in any way for several moments, but thankfully, Lee Shaan didn’t try to press that advantage and was actually very careful and unobtrusive with the kiss. It gave him enough time to process things in his panicking mind so that he could eventually jerk his head to the side and break the contact. 

His breathing had become quite erratic as he tried to catch it while still keeping an eye on the man who was still far too close for his hammering heart. Knowing that his mouth would be useless to try and use for a while, Huang took advantage of the man’s ability to read his mind. 

I am no concubine. 

He felt Lee Shaan’s hand at his waist tighten its grip the slightest bit before it relaxed and withdrew upward, then out of his robe. The one that had settled on his shoulder was more reluctant, but it, too, eventually retreated as its owner sat back down. 

Thankfully, he was given ample time to catch his breath, as well as sort his thoughts while Lee Shaan waited silently in front of him. He had not  expected the man to do such things so suddenly, and especially not to him! He’d been ready to protect Qi from him the moment the prince had been caught with the tethering curse, but to his surprise, Lee Shaan had been more than cordial with them both. 

When had things changed so drastically that he was now the man’s target of affection? 

“I’m not sure when I began looking at you in a different manner. It took a lot to convince myself after I finally realized that there might be something there, because in all honesty, the hatred I held for you and what you have done to so many people was incredibly hard to overcome,” Lee Shaan said, guessing what Huang was trying to figure out. 

Lee Shaan reached over as Huang finally finished catching his breath, the feeling of the man’s warm fingers against his left cheek making his heart trip a little more. 

“But when the false emperor of Han sent his men to track you down and nearly caught you in my bathing pool? I wanted to kill every single one of them right then and there for just simply glancing at your bare back,” Lee Shaan said, the tone of his words hiding nothing.

Huang glanced down for a moment, his long hair falling over Lee Shaan’s hand that remained resting against the side of his face. When he looked back up, he licked his lips. 

“I am no concubine. I am a curse master that, when I am finally able to fully heal myself, will be a match even for you.” 

Instead of responding right away, Lee Shaan let his hand sift backwards into Huang’s hair, then retreated with a few lengths of it between his fingertips. He brought those strands up to press against his lips for a kiss. 

“I apologize for my poor choice of words. I am not interested in a concubine, and I have none, anyways,” he said, surprising Huang a little bit. 

“None?” 

It was strange that the ruler of an entire tribe, and especially one as big as Lee Shaan’s, had no concubines. 

“I am not interested in trysts.” 

Huang fidgeted for a moment before reaching to his side and tugging up the left side of his disheveled robe. After settling it back on his shoulder, he cleared his throat and straightened his back. 

“I have more than enough things to deal with right now that will need all of my attention. I am not interested in having a lover,” he said honestly, making sure to not stutter or hesitate. 

Truth be told, he’d gotten used to living with the other man. Sure, he’d been the one to hurt him so terribly that he’d needed help in most aspects of his day to day life for a while, but he would have done the exact same thing if he’d had the upper hand during their fight. Hell, he would have killed Lee Shaan without a second thought. 

There was no bad blood between them for that reason. 

It was just… 

Feeling his face begin to warm, Huang scoffed out a breath and got himself comfortable against the wall again, then nodded his head toward the small bed on the other side of the room. 

“Go rest, I have barriers to reform before we set out tomorrow.” 

Lee Shaan looked like he wanted to argue, but when Huang closed his eyes and began to relax his body again, he felt the man finally release the lengths of hair he’d taken. Another moment later and he heard him stand, then walk away. He doubted that this was the end of their discussion about any sort of relationship between the two of them, because he knew that Lee Shaan was quite stubborn after living with him for some time, but at least he was giving him room to breathe. 

They had far more important things to deal with right then. Personal matters would just have to wait. 

(Edited)

Chapter 35

Zen blinked open sleepy eyes as Xisheng snored quietly where he was tucked against his chest within his robe. It would be dawn in a few hours… but why had he awoken so early? Looking over the edge of where he was settled in a large tree, his movement brought his feline friend out of its slumber with a quiet squeaky grumble. 

Sorry, little one. Something does not seem right…

His eyes scanned the area down below, but couldn’t find anything amiss. Licking his lips nervously, Zen got onto his hands and knees and narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out what was causing his skin to crawl. 

He was just about to dismiss the uncomfortable feeling, since he could find absolutely nothing stirring within the area, but then he heard it. The sound of something crunching dead leaves far, far below. 

“Ah, you’re not exactly who I was looking for… but I cannot say that I’m disappointed.” 

No…

He knew that voice. The man had come to their kingdom from the Han capitol several times over the years out of good will. He often brought extravagant gifts and witty conversation, but his master had never quite taken a liking to him. In fact, Qi despised the man’s fake smile and false bravado so much that he had eventually refused to see him when he came to town to speak with their emperor. 

General Ashong calmly walked into view amongst a carpet of shifting shadows beneath his feet. Zen immediately stood, but had to shift his weight a little after losing his balance on the large branch. When he recovered, he noticed that the man had somehow moved much closer to the branch he stood upon, his eyes so dark beneath the shadows of the tree that they appeared to be endless pits of darkness.

“I am somewhat surprised that his highness would leave his beloved little guard to his own devices in such a dangerous place… One never knows what terrible, terrible creatures might appear.” 

Zen wanted to focus strictly on the man, since he knew that an attack was imminent, but he also knew that Ashong was a curse master and could play dirty with just a whisper of words. The man’s spiritual abilities were second only to Yuen Huang’s in the Han kingdom.

“My soldiers already have your master and the traitorous prince, so why don’t we just skip this little scrap and save his highness the heartbreak of his love being returned to him in pieces?” 

Zen didn’t believe a world from him. His master might not have the best combat capabilities, but he was no push over. He also doubted that Lee Shaan would simply give up prince Yuen… if he were even still alive. 

For some reason, Zen just knew that the man still lived, too. He couldn’t tell what shape he was in, but he would bet his life on prince Yuen still being alive. 

“You are not as weak-minded as I had previously thought,” Ashong said as he unsheathed a dark purple blade. Wisps of black spiritual energy began swirling around it immediately, making Zen nervously unsheathe his own weapon. 

It was no surprise that Ashong’s sword was a spiritual device, but he’d honestly hoped that it wouldn’t be. 

Feeling Xisheng move about against his chest again, Zen glanced down at it. 

Huh? 

The little feline also had dark energy beginning to swirl around its tiny body. 

Xisheng? 

The kitten began to growl. It was quiet, at first, but as the seconds passed it grew in volume exponentially until it reverberated around the dark forest like a thunderstorm. Before Zen could try and figure out what was wrong, Xisheng leaped from his robe and with an abrupt burst of light, dissolved into a cloud of darkness that was immediately consumed by the sword in his hand. 

Zen nearly dropped the blade as it began to pulse like a heartbeat, flickering little zips of purple electricity mixed within the dancing dark clouds. He was so taken-aback by the change in his weapon that he didn’t notice general Ashong closing in until he saw the man’s own blade swing towards him.

Thankfully, as Zen turned, a loud scream shrieked from his weapon and a large bolt of lightning shot out from it toward the man before him. Ashong skidded to a halt, somehow standing horizontally on the tree’s massive trunk some thirty feet off the ground. He managed to deflect the attack at the last second using his weapon, but Zen took that opportunity to begin his own assault.

He did have to be more careful than the other man since he definitely couldn’t simply run up trees, but there were plenty of other branches to work with. His first attack wasn’t worth much as far as damage went, but that was perfectly fine. He swung his blade downward and to the side, judging the man’s reaction time and choice of retaliation. 

He was not surprised when Ashong chose to respond with spiritual power. Zen managed to grab a branch as he was falling and redirect himself. He then swung his legs up to wrap around the branch and press himself against it just in time for the blast to miss hitting his back. Once clear, Zen swung backwards, his legs the only thing keeping him from falling again. When momentum pushed him forward again, he noticed the general waiting for an opportunity on a slightly lower branch. The man easily leaped upward at that moment, his weapon swinging at the perfect angle. 

What else can you do for us, little one? Zen asked Xisheng as he moved his sword to block the oncoming attack. He expected his blade to clash sharply with Ashong’s and send himself swinging backwards, possibly making his legs lose their grip on the tree branch, but when his own blade began shrieking again and the hit never came, Zen blinked in surprise and watched in wonder as the man, who had suddenly become suspended in mid-air, fell. 

Of course, there were more than enough branches for him to catch himself on long before he would hit the ground, but the odd assistance gave Zen plenty of time to right himself, then hurry towards the falling man. 

Instead of aiming for Ashong right away, however, Zen slashed toward the branch the man had just managed to grab. He hadn’t even cut through the whole thing before it snapped from the man’s weight, sending him back into a free fall. 

Can you freeze him for another moment? Zen asked Xisheng as he moved to take another swing at the general. 

His weapon gave out a quiet hiss, but no action came afterward. 

I understand, I will take care of the situation. You do as you wish and I will appreciate any assistance you offer.  

Focusing inwardly, Zen pulled upon his own dark energy, then channeled it through his weapon as he struck. Ashong easily blocked it, but when their blades connected his stored energy exploded in a whirlwind of black fire. 

Considering that he’d never actually used dark energy much besides what prince Yuen had given him via the seal that still hung at his waist, Zen was a bit surprised by the recoil the attack hit him with. 

Both men went flying in opposite directions. Ashong managed to right himself enough to skid backwards along a branch until he came to a stop near the broken end of it, while Zen was sent completely out of the tree. He saw that he was heading toward another and quickly focused more of his energy down to his feet. He wasn’t exactly sure what he was doing, but when he released the energy abruptly, his right foot and left leg suddenly became engulfed in black flames! The force from the release sent him spinning for a moment before he managed to balance himself right before slamming into a tall portion of the neighboring tree’s trunk. 

The hit jarred his body enough to extinguish the flames, leaving him to fall a few feet until he landed on a large branch with a silent gasp. 

I truly should have practiced using dark energy more. 

His sword abruptly began to shake in his hand, making him quickly jerk his head up in time to respond to Ashong’s lunging attack. He managed to get up and block the hit, but another recoil shoved him backwards into the tree behind him while Ashong was only pushed a few yards away before he recovered, landing farther along the same thick branch Zen was standing on. 

“I am surprised by your sudden change in skills. You were always quite good at basic offense, but now that you are wielding dark energy instead of light… You are quite a phenomenal creature.” 

Zen bristled at the jab, but didn’t let it distract him. 

“You do realize that your existence is completely obsolete to those currently around you, do you not? To think that Han Qi would actually leave his most loyal servant and guard in the middle of such a deadly place just to go find someone else.” 

He knew? 

It would make sense, to a point. However, the man could also be trying to grasp for information through his facial expressions or reactions. 

You will get nothing but death from me. 

Squaring his shoulders and taking a fighting stance, Zen lifted his sword to the sound of Xisheng hissing. The man before him seemed the slightest bit disappointed that he was practically being ignored, but he shrugged it off with a crooked smirk and lifted his own weapon. 

“I see that you have no interest in changing your mind on your allegiances. I can’t say that I’m surprised, considering how much your master dotes on you,” he said as he suddenly sheathed his sword, then began to walk forward. 

Why is he…?

Zen didn’t have time to think about what the man could be planning. He quickly lifted his blade a little higher and—got really confused as it was abruptly yanked to the right by what appeared to be a mangled mass of tree roots jutting out from the other branches around them. 

“Goodbye, little silent guard,” Ashong said as his right hand began to glow dark purple and shadowed claws grew from his fingertips. 

Zen looked back at his weapon as it was slowly being pulled from his fingers. He desperately did not want to let go of it since it had been a personal gift from his master many, many years ago, but… 

You are more important to him than a sword. 

Swallowing down his worries, Zen narrowed his eyes back on the man now charging at him. 

You cannot die. Your life is your master’s. His heart beats in your chest. 

Steeling himself, Zen clenched his teeth and forced his fingers to release his weapon at the same time he pushed his spiritual energy to his left foot and right fingers. He knew that he’d only get one chance for such an attack, and it would likely be sloppy again, but he had to take that risk. 

So, he waited with his muscles tensed until Ashong’s right foot was within inches of his left one. 

Now!

Black flames surged from his left foot, burning away the remainder of his previously-charred shoe as the force pushed him forward and slightly to the right. he’d caught the man by just enough surprise to dodge the slash the general tried to land, his dark claws only managing to cut a few strands of Zen’s long hair as he ducked right up against Ashong’s left side. The man recovered immediately from the surprise, though, and swung his left arm backwards as Zen passed, landing a blow to his arm. 

Zen managed to shake off the hit and remain focused as his entire body began to glow with a black and purple aura.

Before Ashong could turn around fully to defend himself, Zen focused all of his remaining energy into the palm of his right hand and struck! He wasn’t really sure what would actually happen, but the explosion of flames far exceeded his expectations as the entire massive tree became alight in black fire!

Suddenly surrounded by billowing smoke with absolutely no visibility, Zen took a few hesitant steps backwards. 

I won’t be able to defend myself if he’s still able to fight. 

Deciding not to risk remaining where he was, Zen quickly hopped down from the tree branch. He landed awkwardly on a few below him, and broke a few more on his way down, but after one final leap the ground finally came into view far below. Relief welled up within his tired body as he got ready to land on the layers of detritus and drying leaves, but then he heard a loud, ear-piercing shrill from behind himself. 

Momentarily forgetting the approaching ground, Zen forced his body to spin around just enough so that he could see the swirling javelin of dark energy shooting towards him!

I don’t have enough energy to deflect that…

Wincing, he still tried to find enough energy to respond, but he was truly exhausted now. So, instead, he lifted his arms to cover his face, squinted his eyes closed, and braced himself for the hit. Except, when a loud explosion sounded a moment later and a sharp gust of wind rustled his hair, he blinked his eyes open to a too-bright flash of light before it seemed to completely swallow Ashong’s attack, then immediately dissolve it into nothingness. 

Wow… wait a minute. 

Before his mind could put together what had just happened, Zen slammed into something firm, but it definitely wasn’t the ground he’d expected to hit. He was just shaking off his landing and tilting his head back to look at who had caught him when he was suddenly shoved forward, making him stumble onto his feet until he was abruptly tackled onto his back by someone else. 

His body tensed for an attack, but after half a second he realized that the danger had passed. 

Master…

Qi didn’t hesitate for a second as he grabbed either side of Zen’s dirty face and leaned forward. Their mouths connected at the same time Zen felt tears begin to well up in his eyes and overflow down his cheeks, making lines in the dirt upon his skin with each new droplet. 

Master is here… he’s okay. 

Unable to hold back his overwhelming relief, Zen wrapped his right arm around the man and kissed him back, returning every emotion he could feel Qi giving him.

“Kind of surprised that your little guard could take on general Ashong head to head,” came a voice from a few feet away that made Zen’s body immediately tense as his blood ran cold. 

Regrettably, he broke the kiss in order to tilt his head back in the leaf litter and look toward the man who had spoken. 

Lee Shaan…

“I would say not to worry about him, but things have changed. Though, we still have some differences we need to discuss,” prince Yuen said, drawing Zen’s attention toward the calmly-approaching man. 

How can he be so relaxed around the man that had almost killed him? 

“The situation has changed, little guard. For now, we have bigger problems to deal with. Ashong is, undoubtedly, returning to his men as we speak. They will then send a message to my father to request more hostile tactics.” 

We need to leave the country, Zen thought as he was guided to sit up by his master, who then turned his attention to healing Zen’s numb left arm. 

“Unfortunately, we definitely wouldn’t be welcomed in any of our bordering nations due to my father’s poor governing skills,” Yuen said as he knelt down next to him and reached forward, pressing his cold fingers against Zen’s chest before beginning to transfer some of his energy into him. 

“We have to go back to the capital.” 

No…

Zen was about to say something else when he felt another set of fingers press against the back of his head. Before he could even think about retaliating, there was a flickering spiritual collar around his neck. 

What is this? 

Qi looked past him to Lee Shaan, his expression clearly unhappy, but he didn’t try to argue with the man. 

Scowling, Zen reached up and grasped the collar with his right hand. It crackled from the contact, but instead of struggling to remove it, the collar snapped after just a few simple tugs. 

Both Huang and Qi looked stunned at what had just happened, making Zen tilt his head in confusion. Clearly the collar hadn’t been made very well. 

“I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. I’ve not had much practice casting curses on curses,” Lee Shaan said as he approached again. 

Except, when he tried to kneel down and redo the collar, Huang calmly but quickly stepped in front of him, making him return back to his feet. 

“I believe that Zen won’t cause you any trouble, with or without a cursed collar on him. He is extremely loyal to his master, and now that they are together again, I doubt he would dare do anything without Qi’s approval.” 

Lee Shaan looked unconvinced, but their attention was quickly diverted by the sound of something approaching through a small group of struggling bushes off to the side. Zen and Qi both hurried to their feet, but when Xisheng, back in his feline form, came stalking out from beneath one of the taller shrubs with the hilt of Zen’s sword between his little teeth, everyone besides Lee Shaan gave a sigh of relief. 

Smiling, Zen hurried forward and quickly returned his weapon to its scabbard at his waist. He then picked up Xisheng and hugged his grumbling form to his chest. 

Thank you so much for your help, little one. You are amazing. 

“A shandian cub?” Lee Shaan questioned, clearly a bit confused by the creature’s sudden appearance. 

Zen turned at the sound of his voice as Xisheng quickly squirmed his way back into his robe for a well-earned nap. 

“It’s a long story, but the cub is a friend. We can talk about it later, but I believe we have much more important things to deal with right now?” Qi said, eventually earning a hesitant nod from Lee Shaan as the man turned and began heading north. 

“You’re right. We need to get out of here before it gets dark again, or before Ashong returns with his men,” Lee Shaan said, finally earning agreement from everyone else. 

Huang moved to walk beside Lee Shaan, the two conversing as they tried to figure out their next move, while Qi stayed back with Zen and took his hand in order to feed him bits of energy, healing him slowly as they began their journey. He could tell that his master was nervous just from how tightly he was gripping his hand, but Zen couldn’t help but feel relieved. Things could have gone much worse, yet his master was okay, and prince Yuen was still very much alive, too. 

Lee Shaan’s nonchalant presence had him more than a bit confused, considering their last bout with the man, but he didn’t bother outwardly questioning it. If his master was okay with how things were right then, then he was, too. 

(Edited)

Chapter 36

He wasn’t sure how Lee Shaan had enough energy to manage to hunt, but when the man returned to their little hidden makeshift camp near the northern edge of the forest, he was carrying a large boar on his shoulder. 

Huang quickly jumped up to assist him in preparing it to cook. They worked as quietly as they could since Qi was currently resting peacefully against the trunk of a large fir tree a few feet away, his little guard snuggled tightly within his arms. The man had refused to let him out of his sight for even a second ever since they’d been reunited, and Zen had even had to stop him from feeding him energy once Qi’s steps began to falter with exhaustion. 

I’m glad they’re finally getting some rest. 

Jumping slightly, Huang glanced down at the tiny rock Lee Shaan had just thrown at him, then lifted his eyes to scowl at the man. Instead of responding with words, Lee Shaan shoved a large boar’s leg into his hands, then pointed to a pile of sticks off to the side. 

He’d gathered them earlier, per Lee Shaan’s request, while the man went off to hunt. 

I got it. I got it. 

Huang trudged over to the tiny pile and began focusing his energy toward it. Lighting them on fire wasn’t hard, but he knew that they’d burn down to nothing in no time. There wasn’t enough there to cook their full meal. 

I’m going to go retrieve more. 

Huang nodded at Lee Shaan’s telepathic message as he got busy cooking what he could of the leg he was handed. As he tended to the task, his attention split frequently between the food and the two young men resting nearby. His heart thumped in his chest a few times after each glance. 

What are you doing? he asked himself as he shook his head and poked at the meat he’d skewered. 

You knew from the beginning that it would be hard to gain acceptance with Qi, and even after you began liking Zen, it would still remain be difficult. 

Blowing out a tired breath, he leaned against the tree to his left and considered his options. He knew that he would return to Han with Qi, Zen, and Lee Shaan, and try to put an end to his father’s stolen dynasty, but what could he possibly hope for after that? 

He was the son of a traitor who murdered the previous king and took his position. He was also a murderer, himself, and had killed countless people across the kingdom. Hell, he’d even killed several of Lee Shaan’s people, too. Which was why he was still unsure of the man’s actual feelings. And honestly, his own were an absolute jumbled mess at the moment, anyways. 

As much as he wanted to abandon his cooking duties and walk right over and wrap both Qi and Zen in his arms, he knew that he couldn’t. Thankfully, Zen was able to break Lee Shaan’s collar curse with little effort, and the man had relented trying to replace it since he’d told him that Zen would cause no problems as long as he was allowed to remain with Qi, but the fact was that Lee Shaan still had his distance curse on himself and Qi. 

And yet he still thought that I would accept being treated like a concubine? And a chained one, at that? 

Scowling at the struggling fire near his feet, Huang stared into the tiny flames, trying to pull some sort of logic from their flickering depths. 

I’ve no interest in becoming a chained pet… even though I know that my other options are unlikely to allow me to continue living. 

Could he honestly go back to Lee Shaan’s tribe and live quietly, even with the man’s protection? 

I’ll just have to accept that my life will end after we complete our goal. 

Another rock, this one a little bigger than the last, smacked him in the back of the head, making him glare over his shoulder as Lee Shaan approached with an armload of sticks. He expected the man to chastise him for his way of thinking, since he didn’t doubt that he’d picked up what he’d thought since he was already so close, but instead of saying anything, he simply built up the fire with what he’d brought, then settled himself down right next to him. 

When neither of them spoke, either verbally or through their thoughts, for quite some time, Huang glanced sideways at the man. 

Oh…

Lee Shaan was staring across the small area at Qi and Zen, his dark eyes calm but calculating. 

They live for each other. If you try to harm either one, the other would never forgive you. 

The man remained still for another few moments before turning his attention to him. Being so close, it was a little unnerving, but he wasn’t going to move away. 

And what do you live for now, Yuen Huang? 

The man’s question actually made him grin as he flopped backwards into the dead leaves scattered around them and closed his eyes. 

Right now? I live to see Qi and Zen happy. After that… I won’t live for anything. 

He heard Lee Shaan move a little beside him, but didn’t bother opening his eyes. 

Well, what would make you want to live? I intend to kill your father… and any others that try to interfere. I’m not sure how much we will be able to get done, but would you not consider remaining alive to assist Qi retake the throne? 

Huang shook his head amongst the leaf litter, getting bits of broken foliage mixed into his long dark hair.  

Once he has the throne, if he even wants it, I will disappear from his life. 

With the conversation seemingly ending at that thought, a calm peace fell over them for quite some time as they simply listened to the faint rustle of the wind and the crackling of the fire as it continued to cook their food. It felt so good to just do nothing and not have to worry about something suddenly appearing out of nowhere to attack you. Lee Shaan had quite a strong barrier up around their little area, making them practically invisible to the outside world. 

This is nice. 

He hadn’t meant to broadcast that thought, but Lee Shaan seemed to pick it up, anyways, because he replied after another quiet moment. 

I can give you this. 

Huang blinked open his right eye just so that he could narrow it on the man. 

You are a stubborn one , he replied, earning a grin from Lee Shaan, though the man would not open his own eyes. Taking the given opportunity, he looked at what he could see of the man beside him. He really was a very handsome person. Well built and well proportioned. 

Do you think Han Qi will actually wish to take the throne if we manage to remove your father? 

He wasn’t sure why, but Huang replied without hesitation as he returned his gaze to the canopy far above him. 

No, I do not think he will take it. 

Lee Shaan made a quiet sound of agreement as he sat up and turned their food on the stick it was situated on, then lied back down. 

I was thinking… what if you took the throne?

Huang’s eyes went wide as he snapped his attention back to the man. Lee Shaan was staring at him calmly, a serious expression on his face. 

Not interested. 

The throne was the last thing he wanted to deal with. 

I’m serious, though. It would be much easier to transition the throne to someone who is in line for it than to give it to someone completely random, or try to force Qi to take it. 

He didn’t want to hear it. There was not a single moment, a single second  in time, that he had wanted to sit upon that chair. He never dreamed of becoming a ruler. The only thing he’d wanted in his life was to lay low and do his father’s bidding so that he had a reason to be away most of the time. Thus allowing him to keep an eye on his love so that he remained safe. 

Think it over. If you took the throne, you could give Qi the peace and quiet that he wants. 

He was about to say that he still wasn’t interested, but his mind decided to wander and change his words. 

You need to find yourself a concubine or a wife as soon as this little coup is done. 

He heard Lee Shaan move in the leaf litter a little but didn’t bother looking at what he was doing until he felt something slip into his hair. 

What did you just do? 

Huang reached up to remove whatever had been put into his hair, but his wrist was gently grabbed, halting his fingers’ search. 

I found a magnolia flower while collecting more firewood and thought it would suit you well. 

Now that the man mentioned it, he could definitely smell the flower’s scent mixed in with the faint smoke from the fire. But still…

Pulling his hand from Lee Shaan’s, Huang reached up and removed the flower from his hair, then used it to tap the other man’s chest twice. 

I don’t need flowers from you. 

Instead of answering him with words, Lee Shaan just turned his body to face him and leaned up on his elbow with a grin. 

Huang just scowled back, making Lee Shaan give a silent chuckle. 

For someone with such a fearsome reputation, you sure don’t look evil when you’re mad. 

Huang frowned at his words, confused. He looked angry when he was angry!

You look like an angry kitten, especially with all of those leaves in your hair , Lee Shaan said as he reached over and gently removed a large dead leaf from his hair and held it up for him to see. 

Huang rolled his eyes and turned around, giving Lee Shaan his back. 

Stop flirting, you annoying man. I am not a woman. 

I do not want a woman, Lee Shaan replied without skipping a beat. 

They were just going in circles… and yet he couldn’t make himself stop replying. 

You want me, then why don’t you show it? Get rid of this distance curse around my neck. 

He expected the man to just ignore him and consider the conversation over, but to his surprise, Lee Shaan’s fingers pressed against the back of his neck right before an abrupt zap of spiritual energy surged around it, then dissipated, taking the curse with it. 

He actually removed it… just like that. 

Huang sat up and turned so that he could face Lee Shaan as he stared down at the stoic man. 

“Why did you do that?” he questioned quietly, the shock he felt easily audible in his words.

Lee Shaan slowly pushed himself up and reached over, removing a few more leaves from Huang’s hair as he spoke. 

“You said to remove it to prove that I was serious.” 

Huang opened his mouth to reply, but no words came out, so he slowly shut it and simply stared at the person still holding a length of his black hair between his fingers. 

“I granted your request… now I have one of my own,” Lee Shaan said seriously, his eyes never leaving his confused ones. 

Forcing his heart to calm, Huang straightened his shoulders and licked his lips. 

“What is it?” 

Lee Shaan reached forward with his hand and pressed his palm against the side of his face along with the length of hair he’d already been holding. 

“Let me cast Drain of Death on you.” 

What…? 

The man had just done a complete one-eighty on his requests. He wanted him to stay with him after their mission was complete, and yet he wanted to cast one of the worst curses in existence upon him now?  

Lee Shaan clearly read his shocked expression because he offered him a calm smile and spoke again. 

“I need you to trust me. I won’t use the curse against you, but it needs to be on you before we set out again… please.” 

Huang shook the hand from the side of his face and narrowed his eyes on the man. 

“You need a sacrifice for such a strong curse.” 

Lee Shaan straightened and shook his head. 

“Not if it is cast with permission.” 

What? 

He’d never heard of such a thing… but at the same time, he couldn’t think of a single curse that someone would willingly want cast upon themselves. 

“You… won’t use it against me?” he asked, needing the man’s word that he wouldn’t. 

He’d intended to die after they took care of his father, but he definitely didn’t want to die by that curse. It was one of the worst forms of torture that one could inflict upon another living person. 

“I will not use it against you, and I will remove it as soon as we have freed Han,” Lee Shaan said earnestly. 

He was still hesitant, but honestly, what did he have to lose? Lee Shaan could have killed them all by now, but instead, he’d nursed him back to health, unlocked his spiritual energy and broken his distance tether. So he clearly wasn’t wanting the curse to try and weaken him. 

As long as Qi and Zen are happy by the end of all this…

Huang swallowed down his nerves, then gave a firm nod. 

“I give Lee Shaan, leader of the Didui tribe, permission to cast the curse Drain of Death upon me.” 

(Edited)

Chapter 37

(This chapter took so much thinking XD So tired. Had to get Pepper a new bed just so that she would brainstorm with me.)

Feeling someone shake his shoulder slowly pulled Zen out of his deep sleep. He awoke over the span of a few minutes, but when his eyes still didn’t open, he felt warm lips press against his forehead. 

“Time to get up, my Zen.” 

He was reluctant. It had been such a long time since he’d been able to rest so well. 

“We will have many more calm days in our future, sweet one, but today we must be strong,” Qi said as his fingers began sifting through Zen’s long hair. 

He let himself have just one more minute before finally tilting his head up and looking into his master’s warm eyes. 

I will protect this person forever. 

“Ready to go?” Lee Shaan called from across the small clearing, drawing Zen’s attention for a brief moment before he hurried to his feet, then helped his master up, too. 

“Thank you, Zen,” Qi said politely as he fastened his sword at his waist, then did the same for Zen and his blade. 

They both started heading over to where Lee Shaan and Huang were waiting when Zen paused for a moment and reached up to feel his empty robe. 

Xisheng? 

Frowning, he turned in a circle, but couldn’t find any trace of the little cat. He was just about to tell his master when he felt his blade vibrate slightly against his side, drawing his attention down to it. 

Ah, you were resting inside. I apologize for disturbing you, I was just worried that you might have wandered off. 

Reassured, they finished their short walk back to their comrades, then waited silently as they discussed their next move. Evidently, they all agreed that they needed to remove the current false emperor of Han, but that was just the simple part of the plan. They were probably going to have to split up in order to safely enter the palace grounds. Zen and Qi would enter from the front while Huang and Lee Shaan would take one of his lair’s tunnels and end up closer to the back. 

They continued discussing the details as they set out. It took less than half an hour for them to exit the forest, and thankfully, there were only a few sparse, unassuming guards that were easy enough to sneak past. It took them nearly two days to make it to the outskirts of the capitol, the distance much farther since they had decided not to use Huang’s lair to travel just yet. His father could still force his way into it, and even though they did plan to use it later, it would only be the two curse masters who would descend, since their abilities would help them stay hidden if others happened to be patrolling down below. 

Lee Shaan guided them to the back of a little home a few streets into the city. He’d made Qi cast his invisibility spell on himself and Huang used some of his dark magic to change his facial features. It was a simple trick that wouldn’t fool the stronger opponents they planned to face soon, but simple guards and everyday people would have no idea that there were two wanted princes walking about their quiet town. 

The man who owned the home was a retired farmer who could barely walk even with the assistance of a cane. His handicap didn’t hold him back from hobbling right up to Lee Shaan and reaching up with his frail little arms for a hug, though. The much larger man gladly hunched over until he could tug the elderly man into his arms, too. 

“Hello, grandfather. I’m sorry it took me so long to come visit this time,” Lee Shaan said as he carefully released the man, but kept his large hands on his shoulders to make sure that he had his balance well enough before letting go completely. 

The man waved his hand the slightest bit and moved to sit down at a rickety old table that only had two chairs. Lee Shaan followed him there, but got nudged away after a moment. 

“I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself,” the man said, a pout to his words that made a rare, honest smile appear on Lee Shaan’s face as he leaned against a counter a few feet away and crossed his arms. 

“I can see that all too well, grandfather. So, when are you finally going to stop being so stubborn and come live with me?” he asked, seeming to already know the answer he was going to get before even asking the question. 

“Perhaps when you stop being such a stubborn lad and finally settle down!” the man grumbled, though he could tell that he was just playing around… for the most part.   

Lee Shaan let out a deep bit of laughter as Zen felt Qi tug him over to the corner of the room to sit down beside a quiet, flickering fire. 

“Zen, how have you been doing with Xisheng since I had left? Has he given you any trouble? I’ve also noticed that he can now switch between his cat form and possessing your blade, has this caused any issues?” 

Zen quickly shook his head and scooted closer as he lifted one hand, requesting his master’s. Qi gave it to him immediately, his attention focused on what was beginning to be written upon it. 

“No issues. He helped me fight Ashong.” 

Qi glanced up into his eyes, clearly surprised. 

“I did see him walk out of the bushes dragging your sword. He looked quite worn out and went to sleep as soon as we settled down,” he said, earning another nod from Zen. 

“He is a very good spirit.” 

He could tell that his master was still a little uncomfortable with his original soul being around them, but he wasn’t worried. 

“If you trust him, then so will I. Now then, we need to decide on our course of action once we enter the palace grounds.” 

Zen quickly grinned and tapped his master’s palm, then began writing again. 

“I am not familiar with the palace’s layout besides the area where we stayed, but if I remember correctly, you have studied the grounds at some point?” 

“You are correct. I have studied the architecture scrolls that Lee Shaan had gifted me during one of my many visits south. At the time, I thought I’d have little use for the information, but as I have told you many times before… knowledge is never wasted. So I studied them well.” 

Zen grinned as he scooted closer, his shoulder pressing against his master’s as he adjusted his grip on the man’s hand, then continued to write. 

“Tell me about it so that I can be prepared to assist you as much as possible?” 

His master calmly met his eyes once more, his smile gentle but stretched with the slightest hint of worry. He was keeping it well hidden, but Zen could still see it. There was very little that Qi could hide from him, and while he knew that he’d prefer that he stay behind somewhere safe, he also knew better than to ask him to do such a thing. 

They discussed the layouts of each pavilion first, then moved on to the many large gardens that covered a lot of the northern portions of the grounds. The side passage they had left from before with prince Yuen was definitely out of the question as an entrance, since it was never wise to sneak back in the same place one had previously left from.  

Qi had left the horse he’d stolen at an inn near the area where they’d exited the forest, hoping that its owner would come looking for it. Lee Shaan had also sent his own steed back, since they would be much less conspicuous without the well-bred beast. 

They moved on to discussing the layout of the guards that they remembered from their time there, then went further in depth once Huang and Lee Shaan joined them with small plates of food they’d helped Lee Shaan’s grandfather make. 

It was a simple dish of mutton and vegetables, but for once, Zen was more than happy to clean his plate of food. It was also surprisingly delicious.

“I’m happy you’re eating, love.” 

Zen looked up as he finished chewing his last bite of food. The happiness that shown back at him from his master’s warm eyes made heat rise to his cheeks. 

I will eat more from now on. 

He also felt like he could stomach food better ever since prince Yuen had transferred a little bit more of his soul to him. Comfortably full, Zen settled his head on his master’s shoulder and listened as Huang and Lee Shaan took over the conversation, discussing the different areas around the palace grounds that were easier to maneuver into, but also easier to be caught by patrols.  

They considered several other options before Zen tapped on his master’s hand and began writing again. 

“Since my abilities are now fully unlocked and the curse is broken, I can manipulate fire much better than I could before.” 

“I refuse to consider it,” Qi said immediately, making sure that his tone brooked no argument. 

He’d seen the burns that he’d given himself while fighting Ashong. It had taken a while to heal most of them, and many scars still remained. Zen pursed his lips but didn’t try to write again until a few moments had passed. 

“What about Xisheng?” 

Qi looked back over at him with a slightly raised brow. 

“What about him?” he asked, curious. 

Zen was about to say that they could use him to scout out the area before they entered it, but he quickly withdrew his hand and blushed when he realized that sending in such an uncommon creature, cub or not, wasn’t the most inconspicuous of ideas. The cub also wasn’t the best at listening… 

Instead of hearing any bits of laughter at his blunder, their group simply continued their discussion as Qi leaned over and pressed a kiss to his hair. 

“Love you, my Zen. Keep brainstorming with us.”

He honestly felt like he should just keep his thoughts to himself after that, but as he listened to the group develop their plans, he realized something. Taking his master’s hand again, Zen tapped his palm to draw his attention, then quickly began writing. 

“Lord Lee Shaan is a curse master… is he able to make a lair like prince Yuen?” 

The look on his master’s face told him that he had done well with his question this time. 

“Lord Lee Shaan, are you able to create an underground lair like prince Yuen?” Qi asked for him. 

The man raised a brow but slowly nodded. 

“I can, though that is no easy feat. It is definitely not something that I can accomplish within a day’s time.”

Everyone was silent for a long moment before Huang licked his lips and looked over at the man sitting beside him. 

“I could not do such a thing in such a short amount of time, either, but perhaps… together?”   

Lee Shaan still looked skeptical, but the man’s growing smirk told the group that he was definitely willing to try. 

“If we can actually build a brand new lair leading to the palace, it would make our entire plan so much easier,” he said as he quickly turned to face Huang and reached a hand out, palm up. Huang quickly settled his own hand in Lee Shaan’s, then closed his eyes to focus. 

Zen watched them silently with his master as Qi gently sifted his fingers through his hair. They waited nearly an hour before the two opened their eyes again and gave out tired sighs.

“We don’t have enough spiritual energy to form it so quickly,” Lee Shaan said as he looked at them solemnly.  

I use dark energy now, though…

Zen tilted his head, meeting his master’s eyes. It was immediately clear that Qi understood what he planned to do, so he didn’t bother trying to write on his palm as his master simply nodded and nudged him forward after stealing a quick kiss from his lips. 

The kiss seems unnecessary in front of them…

He wasn’t complaining, though. It just made him a little more nervous as he hurried forward and sat next to Lee Shaan and Huang. 

“Let’s see what you’ve got, little guard,” Yuen said with a smirk as Zen straightened his shoulders and reached forward to set his hand overtop both of theirs. 

I will show you.

He closed his eyes and focused all of his energy into the palm of his hand. It didn’t take long to feel the other two pulling at it as if it were on two strings that were both being tugged in two different directions, but he made sure to stay focused. He wasn’t sure that anything was actually happening besides his body being drained of its spiritual energy, but then something did begin to happen. 

The ground beneath him began to shake ever so slightly. Then, as more time passed, he started to feel as if he were actually sitting in the air instead of on the floor. It nearly freaked him out enough to open his eyes.

Stay focused, little guard. Do not open your eyes. 

He bit his lower lip and nodded, returning his full attention to the task of transferring his energy. A faint breeze began to gently play at his hair, rustling it with moist air from below. It was so tempting to open his eyes and see what they were creating, but he forced himself to not be distracted. 

“Need a little more,” Huang said, his voice strained as a faint buzzing sound began to echo around them. 

Zen squeezed his eyes shut tighter as he slowly reached behind himself with his free hand. 

Master is a light expert, but perhaps it would still help, if even a little… 

He didn’t even need to extend his arm more than halfway before he felt his master’s warm hand slip into his own. Qi moved to sit beside him, then reached his free hand forward to settle overtop all of theirs. 

“It may not do much, but perhaps it will be just enough,” he said as warmth from his master’s light spiritual energy entwined with their darkness. 

The soft breeze from below suddenly flared to life, whipping his hair and clothing around like he was sitting within a furious storm. A faint drizzle of rain began to settle against his face and hands as he breathed in the growing dampness around him. It was an absolutely-surreal experience, and all too abruptly, it ended with a strong knock on the dilapidated from door. His focus broke with a startled gasp, his eyes jerking open. 

He expected to see the others jumping to their feet, but to his surprise, not only were they no longer in Lee Shaan’s grandfather’s little side room, but they were underneath it, looking up through a mostly-translucent, cloudy floor!

  How…?

Zen was about to jump to his feet when he saw Ashong step into the dining and kitchen area above them with two guards flanking him on either side, but a firm hand grabbed his arm and hugged him tightly against a firm, familiar chest. 

Qi reached up and tapped Zen’s lips twice as he settled, signaling to him that he needed to remain silent and calm his mind. He watched with butterflies in his stomach as the men questioned Lee Shaan’s grandfather, then turned toward the little attached room where they’d been sitting beside the now-waning fire.  

 He was about to start panicking when he realized that they had all eaten something and that there would be plates set out, but when he glanced around the dingy-looking cave they’d somehow drifted down into, he noticed that all of the plates and cutlery they’d used were now scattered around them. It had fallen, too.

Ashong looked around for a few moments and said a few things  that were mute to their ears before turning and walking back toward Lee Shaan’s grandfather. He didn’t seem happy, at all, but thankfully, he also didn’t seem to have found any evidence that they’d been there, either. So, after saying a few more words that looked a lot like threats, considering his body language, he stormed out. 

They waited for quite some time before Qi finally released him and stood, then offered him a hand up. Lee Shaan and Huang were already standing, facing a large, dark tunnel-like opening in the rocky wall before them. 

We actually did it…

He watched as Lee Shaan tilted his head up at the same time his elderly grandfather grinned down at him. 

“Thank you for your help. You will always have a home with me, should you choose to accept it,” Lee Shaan said as he looked up at the man, his voice proud, even though it was unlikely that the man could hear him.

He knows that you love him. 

Lee Shaan glanced over his shoulder at him and smirked, then turned back to facing forward and, after taking in a big, deep breath, released it slowly and took a step forward. 

“Let’s do this,” he said, then turned to look at Huang as the man fell into step beside him. 

“After we’re done with this whole take-over thing, you’re mine.” 

Zen raised an eyebrow as Huang tripped over his own feet at the other man’s bluntness, only managing not to fall because Lee Shaan caught his arm in time. He quickly shrugged him off and scowled. 

“In your dreams,” he grumbled. 

His words were evidently funny, because Lee Shaan began laughing as they turned a corner, making them walk out of sight since him and Qi were just starting toward the dark entrance, themselves. He didn’t need to see the two to be able to hear the larger man’s reply, though. 

“Oh, believe me. I already own you in every single one of them, so we can just skip right to real life now.” 

The sound of someone being smacked met his ears a moment later, making him look at his master at the same time Qi glanced at him with a grin that he was struggling to hide. 

“They’re quite cute, in their own way,” he said with a quiet chuckle, making Zen purse his lips and look down at the ground for a few moments, somehow annoyed by his words for some reason. 

He was just looking back up when he felt his master grab a length of his hair and tug him closer for a brief, abrupt kiss. 

Huh?

Qi stuck his tongue out the slightest bit as he leaned away, then moved to step in front of him. 

“Do not ever think that my heart will wander away from you. I know that prince Yuen has shown interest in me, and I have become quite accustomed to him being around, but I am not interested in him, nor do I believe that he is interested in me any longer… or available, for that matter. So to make my thoughts as clear as possible… there is no one else I wish to have besides you,” he said with such sincerity that Zen couldn’t help the blush that crept up his neck as his master gave his hair another gentle tug while turning, making him fall back into step beside him. 

“Let us finish cleaning up this mess we’ve gotten ourselves into, then find a nice, quiet place to live together in peace, hmm?” he said as he finally released Zen’s hair… only to lower his hand and entwine their fingers. 

Zen quickly nodded, unable to hide his own small, hopeful smile. 

I would love such a life. Especially if it will forever be with you. 

(Edited)

Chapter 38

They were getting closer, fast. Not only had they constructed a lair in an impressive amount of time, but they’d made one that allowed them to travel even faster than his previous one had. 

Huang stopped as they came to a large opening and glanced around the dark area. There wasn’t much in terms of bioluminescent creatures yet, since the lair was brand new. He could see the beginnings of little colonies dotting the walls and flickering in the air, though. The area would be alive and well very soon. 

I’d like to return here if we end up succeeded with our plan. This place will be beautiful once it is given a chance to flourish. 

“Then we will return once our task at hand is complete,” Lee Shaan said before looking over his shoulder and raising an eyebrow, drawing Huang’s attention in that direction, too. 

He wanted to look away immediately, because he wasn’t really one for watching others’ shows of affection, but they were quite limited on time. 

Let them be. We may not all come of this situation with our lives, Lee Shaan thought to him.   

Huang looked away from where Han Qi had Zen pressed up against the wall, his mouth gently moving against his little guard’s. He understood that they wanted some time, but they honestly didn’t have much. 

“We do not have days, but we do have hours,” Lee Shaan said as he reached over and slid his fingers into Huang’s hair, then pressed his palm against the left side of his face. 

Huang scowled but didn’t pull away from his touch. He wasn’t used to hesitating in order to have a little more time before entering a dangerous fight… and they had one hell of a fight waiting for them at the palace. 

“All the more reason to enjoy this calm before that storm,” Lee Shaan said with an uncharacteristically-warm smile. 

Pursing his lips, Huang turned and finally walked away, making Lee Shaan’s fingers slip from his cool skin. 

“I am enjoying the peace and quiet of our walk,” he said as he tucked his hands behind his back. 

He heard Lee Shaan’s footsteps following him, but ignored him until the man was at his side once again. 

“I forgot to thank you for unsealing prince Qi’s spiritual abilities right before we got to Zen,” he said, making Lee Shaan grunt quietly in acknowledgement. 

“He’s a healer. There is little I have to worry about as far as his offences go, so it was the wisest decision to restore his powers at that time,” he said nonchalantly as they ducked into a smaller walkway. If they did survive their upcoming battle, there was definitely a good bit of work to be done in their new lair to keep him busy for awhile. 

If I survive, I might just work down here for a while before I decide to end my life. 

His glass tarantulas would definitely like the darker atmosphere, and there seemed to be plenty of areas that had higher ceilings that would be perfect for building large webs. He was just looking up to observe one such area when he felt a strong arm wrap around his middle and tug him backwards abruptly. 

He was just about to growl something unpleasant over his shoulder at the man holding him firmly against his broad chest when he heard it . 

That’s not possible…

He felt Lee Shaan press him closer with one hand as his other lifted to settle over his mouth. It took the other man no time at all to cast an invisibility spell on them both, and thank the gods for that, because not a moment later, general Ashong appeared with a long trail of men behind him. 

Huang was just about to think something but caught himself right before the thought could come to fruition and possibly give them away, since Ashong could also sense thoughts quite easily. 

The group of men were nearly silent as they moved, no doubt the effects of a spell Ashong had cast upon them. He was incredibly worried for Zen and Qi, but he couldn’t risk moving until the line of men had passed. 

So, they waited with baited breath as they moved past them in a double line. By the time the end of the group was in sight, Huang’s heart was thrumming hard against his ribs with worry. They hadn’t heard any sounds coming from the back tunnel area where they’d left the other two…

The second the last set of soldiers disappeared around the corner he forced his way out of Lee Shaan’s hold and turned to head back toward Qi and Zen. Of course, he had to stop at the corner and could only risk peeking around it. 

They’re still marching calmly? 

He was just about to cast his own invisibility spell on himself so that he could follow, but Lee Shaan grabbed his arm, stopping him before he could try. Frustrated, he whirled around on the man, but then immediately felt his anger dissipate and become replaced with surprise. 

“Little guard…” 

Zen stood right next to Lee Shaan with his arms crossed over his chest and a pleased grin on his face. 

“H-how?” Hang asked, his voice barely audible from shock. 

Zen’s grin cracked into a full-on smile as Qi responded to his question from… above? 

Huang looked up, his eyes widening when he saw the man seemingly floating in the air. 

Wait a minute. That position looks familiar…

He narrowed his eyes and focused on the minimal light in the passage. That’s when he realized what had happened. 

“Zen?” 

The young man before him looked almost embarrassed as he pursed his lips, but couldn’t manage to hide his proud smile as he wrote in the air before him. 

“They will come when called, even if you have no voice to offer,” he wrote, his words similar to what he’d told him so long ago. 

My glass tarantulas…   

They had not only heeded Zen’s silent call for help, but had dug through the spiritual realm and into their newly-created lair to do so. 

Huang couldn’t help himself as he hurried forward and pulled Zen into a tight hug. 

You are truly a gift.

He held the younger man for a few more seconds before he felt fingers slip into the back of the belt wrapped around his waist and tug him away. 

“We need to go, now,” Lee Shaan said as he released him before quickly climbing up onto a second glass spider. 

Huang scoffed at being tugged away from Zen, but didn’t say anything as he followed Lee Shaan up onto his creation. He gave the giant spider an appreciative pat before directing it upward, back into the hole it had previously dug. He had no doubt that Ashong would figure out how they got out once he doubled back and realized the extra dirt in the two specific areas of the tunnel, so they needed to get going immediately. 

He gave the two arachnids stern directions to take them to the palace as quickly as possible once Zen had returned to sit beside Qi on their own arachnid. Thankfully, the beasts had seemingly come from the direction they needed to go, so they didn’t have to dig nearly as much as they would have to obey his command. 

“We should be there within a few minutes at this rate,” he said after about twenty minutes of riding. 

His body was growing more tense by the second until something broke his focus. Lee Shaan’s fingers pressed against against the back of his neck, making Huang fidget. 

Is he going to put the collar back on? 

The hand retreated immediately, drawing Huang’s eyes over to Lee Shaan’s. 

“I’m not going to put it back on. I’m just nervous about possibly being separated. It is not just a tool for keeping people hostage,” he said, drawing a frown to Huang’s face. 

He did  understand that, but it was obvious that the man had used it in a negative way with them. In fact…

“If you no longer intend to use it as a negative tool, then break Qi’s tether, too,” Huang said as he lied down on his belly on the giant spider’s back to get a bit more comfortable for the remainder of their ride. 

He felt something brush against his left side almost immediately before feeling Lee Shaan’s hand settle overtop his own. The man had lied down, too, and right up against him!

“I broke it earlier,” he said, making Huang turn his head to look back at him abruptly. 

“Earlier? You broke his earlier?” 

He wanted to shove the man right off of his spider for not telling him something so important, but knew that he couldn’t risk accidentally injuring him before the biggest fight of their lives. So, he just decided to turn his head away and try to ignore him…except, Lee Shaan was clearly not interested in such a reaction. The man’s too-warm hands found their way to his chin and slowly guided him to turn his head back toward him. 

“I removed his earlier because I am not worried about him leaving me any longer. I was infatuated with him for a very, very long time, but I did not realize that he wasn’t the one that I truly wanted by my side until I began helping my physician nurse your stubborn self back to health. It just… it stresses me out knowing that I do not have the ability to bring you back me without that cursed tether upon your neck. You could simply up and leave, and I would have no way to even find you if you chose to disappear.”

Huang glared at the man in the darkness, but couldn’t find words to speak yet as bits of cool dirt began to dust them from overhead.

“If… if you are so determined to win me over, then why have you cast such a deadly spell upon me?” he asked, his curiosity bringing the words to his lips. 

Lee Shaan brushed his fingers over Huang’s cheek before lifting them until they could sift through his long hair. 

“I cannot say, for your safety, but I will never  use it against you.” 

The same promise from before, but no explanation.

“We are almost there,” Lee Shaan said, making Huang return from his thoughts and look up ahead. 

I can see a tiny bit of light…

“Prince Yuen, royal curse master of the kingdom of Han…” 

Huang was about to scowl back at the man but hesitated when he felt his warm hand settle back overtop his own. When he felt Lee Shaan lean his head against his own, he felt his face warm the slightest bit. 

“I know that I am likely not your first, second, or third choice as far as love interests go, but if we both make it through this battle alive, would you, perhaps, consider this stubborn tribesman?” 

Humph, if we somehow manage to survive against my father and his men, then I will just kill you myself so that I don’t have to even consider your offer.

The deep laughter that he heard after his thought made Huang really want to scowl, but he couldn’t bring himself to do so any longer. Instead, he tilted his head the slightest amount against Lee Shaan’s. 

“You realize that that means you aren’t allowed to die unless it is by my hands, then,” he said, his words just barely loud enough to be heard over the noise around them. 

Another deep chuckle sounded from Lee Shaan before he felt the man’s head lean forward and down, turning as it did so. Huang was just about to lean away when he felt the man’s lips press against the crook of his neck, sending a shiver down his spine. 

“I swear to you that my life belongs only to you. No one else may have it, nor take it.” 

Huang was tongue-tied, but thankfully words were no longer necessary as their spider began ascending upward, forcing them to hold on tightly or risk falling off its back. 

The soft glow of early evening greeted them as they climbed higher and higher. He narrowed his eyes on the growing light above as his heart hammered in his chest and his palms grew sweaty.

This is it. This is our one and only chance to set everything right. 

And that’s exactly what we’re going to do, Lee Shaan added, earning a stern nod from Huang as the two braced themselves for what they knew they’d face once they breached the surface. 

(Edited)

Chapter 39

(Absolutely obsessed with this song atm, and I worked my butt of on this chapter so I hope you guys like it lol.) 

Zen focused straight ahead as their spider followed a different path, leaving Lee Shaan and Huang’s behind as it began to surface. He silently wished them well, then turned his attention back to his master as he felt the seal at his side tugged free from his belt. He wasn’t sure why his master had removed it until he noticed the little carved ornament begin to glow with light energy. 

But I use dark energy now…

“I know that look, love,” Qi said as he reached over and refastened the seal to Zen’s waist.

“You are free to use whatever energy source you are most comfortable with in our upcoming battle, but it seems like your dark energy prefers to manifest itself more as fire, instead of wind. You fought Ashong with your new abilities, and while he’s seen you spar in the past, he hasn’t seen much of your wind abilities yet.”

He had a point. The general, while reasonably familiar to him, hadn’t seen him use his spiritual light powers much, but he’d fought him head to head with his newer, dark abilities. 

Nodding in understanding, Zen reaching down and ran his thumb over the warm seal. 

“Also, may I see your sword, my Zen?” Qi asked, making him look back up at him for a short moment before removing his blade from its sheath and offering it to him, hilt-first. 

“Thank you,” Qi said as he settled the sharper end of the weapon in his free hand, then focused his attention solely on the blade. 

“Xisheng?”

Zen watched silently as little sparks of purple electricity began to dance along the length of his weapon. Not five seconds after the light appeared, a soft grumble started emanating from the sword. 

“I’m sorry to wake you, but I had to give you my thanks for protecting Zen up to this point,” he said as the sword began to pulse with energy, taking on the tempo of a heartbeat. 

“I know this probably isn’t much, but please accept this humble offering in the hopes that you will continue to look after him well,” he said as he retrieved a folded cloth from within his sleeve. 

A bright purple light blinded them momentarily as the growling sound got louder, but as it faded, Xisheng’s little purple cat was left behind, sitting, perfectly-balanced, on the sword Qi had situated atop his crossed legs. 

“Here you are, little one,” he said with a pleased smile as he unwrapped a small cut of cooked pork belly. 

“I thought that you might want something in your belly, too.” 

The feline flicked an ear and leaned forward, sniffing at the offering for a moment before tilting its head and grumbling. It looked like his master was about to question whether the cub was hungry when it suddenly lunged forward and snapped up the piece of meat. He honestly hadn’t fed it since his master had fused Xisheng’s soul into the cat’s body, but it did make sense that it needed some sort of sustenance. 

It finished off its small meal in just a few moments, then looked up at Qi with a new light in its eyes. 

He just became a cat recently, but he already seems like he’s getting pretty comfortable with it. Perhaps when we go back home he will enjoy playing with the strays master feeds behind our pavilion. 

Just the thought of returning home made Zen fidget where he sat, the action inadvertently drawing his master’s attention. 

“It will be alright, my Zen,” Qi said before looking back down at Xisheng, who was now reaching a little paw out to tap at Qi’s robe, clearly wanting more pork. 

“Take care of yourself, and my Zen, and after this battle is over I will reward you with as much pork as you can eat,” he said, making the cub glance over its shoulder at Zen, then back to Qi before biting the air and giving a firm growl of agreement. 

He could tell that his master was about to say something else, but their spider stopped abruptly right at that moment, making them both brace themselves or risk falling from its back. Once they straightened back up and looked at what was ahead, it was clear why they’d been forced to stop so suddenly. 

The reason stood about twenty yards ahead of them, and as they met his cold, dark eyes, Ashong slowly unsheathed his blade and began walking toward them. Zen didn’t need to think about how he’d gotten there. The man could sneak up on anyone and had already displayed his ability to move extremely quickly, so it was no surprise that he’d caught up to them so soon. 

Qi gently set Zen’s blade aside as Xisheng slowly dissolved back into it, then stood and walked to the front of the large spider they rode on. Zen retrieved his sword as soon as the spirit had finished fusing, then moved to stand beside his master. 

“I did not plan to fight him so soon, but it seems that luck is not on our side,” Qi said calmly as he unsheathed his weapon.

Zen nodded in agreement, but at the same time, if they could get rid of Ashong before  they even stepped foot on the palace grounds, it would definitely be more beneficial for their ultimate goal. 

Feeling much more confident than he had in their previous match now that his master was at his side, Zen stepped forward, then hopped down from the glass tarantula. He knew that the action would leave him open to attack for the amount of time it took him to descend to the ground, so it was no surprise when Ashong’s form blurred forward to try and land an easy blow. 

Thankfully, Qi was waiting for him to do just that. Even though he was still situated atop the spider high above their heads, he easily formed a barrier of light directly in front of Zen just in time to deflect Ashong’s attack and send the man skidding backwards several yards. 

He recovered easily, his body language nonchalant as he swung his sword in a circle before calmly starting forward again. “I’ve always wanted to spar with his highness,” he said as Qi finally hopped down from the spider to land beside Zen. It was extremely dark in the tunnel, but thankfully some bioluminescent bugs had found their way to the area, allotting them just enough light to be comfortable with. 

“I do hope his skills do not disappoint,” Ashong said as his legs became wrapped in flickering darkness. 

“Ready yourselves, Zen, Xisheng,” Qi said as he took a step back and raised his sword in a defensive stance. 

Zen proudly stepped forward, his head held high as he took on the same stance he had used while fighting at his master’s side for the many, many years that they’d been together. His heart hummed with eagerness as he watched the man before them begin to run forward, spurring him on to finally close the distance, too. 

His blade hissed and sparked as he swung it sideways to meet Ashong’s first attack, his sword easily countering the other man’s before the recoil sent him skidding backwards all the way into his master’s waiting arms. 

“That was quite impressive, love,” Qi said as he quickly steadied him.

“I will try to learn how to counteract that recoil,” Qi said as Zen nodded and hurried forward to intercept a second charge from Ashong. 

The man made it much closer to his master than he’d intended him to, but since Qi didn’t retreat a single step, he would trust his judgement. When their blades collided this time, a flash of bright light reverberated between them and when the recoil came, Zen barely slid back three feet before being able to stop himself. 

Wow, that was much better. 

Ashong looked at his lowered weapon at his side with slight interest, then licked his lips as he returned his glare to them. 

“It seems like this fight will be much more fun than our last one, little guard,” he said as he lunged forward again, a smirk on his twisted lips, but right as Zen moved to block his attack, the man’s form suddenly turned translucent and blurred right through him. 

Wha—!

 Zen turned right as Ashong lifted his black-clouded blade above his head, then swung it downward at Qi with a loud yell. He hurried to counterattack to try and stop him from landing the blow, but to his relief, his master had been ready. His weapon, while much less useful for offense, had already had quite a few spells cast upon it, making it far stronger than most. It easily held Ashong’s demonic blade at bay. 

That’s my master!

Zen took his chance and swung his own weapon toward the man as a smug grin found its way onto his own face. Ashong noticed his attack immediately and dodged to the side, but he still managed to catch his right shoulder enough to draw blood. Zen didn’t hesitate to continue his assault as the man tried to retreat in order to attack again, but was instead forced to defend as Zen’s blade sparked and growled! Xisheng was clearly taking the bribery of food to heart. 

Let us show him that we are not so easy to defeat! Zen told his feline friend as it roared louder in response and sent out a jolt of electricity toward Ashong. The man dodged it, but the shrapnel created by the blast as it destroyed a rock formation behind him cut his left shoulder and leg a decent bit. 

We can win this if we continue to let him make mistakes while attacking. 

A deep laugh in the back of his mind made him hesitate in his next attack just long enough to give Ashong a moment to whirl around on him and swing his blade toward his face. Zen tried to lean back fast enough, but the sword managed to catch his cheek before he completed his dodge, its sharp edge easily slicing through his skin before he stumbled backwards into the wall behind him.

Qi ran in front of him and set up a spiritual shield immediately, but Zen couldn’t focus through the searing pain pulsing through his face. 

Why does it hurt so badly?

Hunching forward, Zen let his blade slip from his fingers as he reached up and grasped his injured cheek. Bloody tears began to slip from his tightly-closed eyes as his body began to feel like it was on fire! 

“Zen?” Qi called, his worried voice a nearly-mute echo in the back of his mind as Zen struggled to fight off whatever was invading his body. 

Kill him! 

Clenching his teeth at the sudden splitting headache Ashong’s command gave him, Zen fought himself as his hand shakily reached down toward his sword. 

Get out of my head! he yelled back at the man even as he still continued to slowly reach for his weapon, his body intent on following the order even though his mind fought it. 

Kill yourself or kill him. Either way, you will both die here and now , Ashong thought back to him as Zen clenched his teeth and flinched as his master blocked a blast of darkness from their attacker. He managed to deflect it reasonably-well, but as the bursts of black fire continued to assault him, it was obvious that Qi wouldn’t last forever. He was a defender, but he wasn’t normally a fighter. He couldn’t take the hits directly, so as soon as a crack appeared in his barriers, things would go downhill quickly. 

Shaking his head, Zen tried to rid his eyes of the red blur caused by the blood somehow replacing his tears, but the action seemed to make his control worsen as his fingertips finally found his dropped weapon. 

Pick it up and kill him, or I will torture him until he dies. The choice is yours… for now. 

Zen grasped his sword so tightly that his knuckles began to turn white as he slowly began to straighten back up, lifting it as he rose. He noticed Qi glance over his shoulder at him as Ashong was pushed back by a burst of spiritual power. He looked like he was beginning to tire, but he also seemed as if he had enough energy to be comfortable for a while longer.

Zen simply nodded and after Ashong was pushed back again, he darted out from behind his master’s protective barriers. The man seemed surprised that he could resist his mind control, but there was no way he’d ever raise his blade to his master!

Zen swung quickly from the left, making Ashong sidestep in order to be able to block the blow. Before he could retaliate, though, Zen swung again, then again. Each hit was stronger than the last, and when he finally managed to push Ashong back several feet, he leapt into the air and kicked toward him, sending a jet of black flames toward the man. 

The hit actually landed, but Ashong seemed to brush off the damage he sustained to the left side of his upper body and took his chance to blur forward and strike while Zen was still airborne. 

He wasn’t in a position that would make his dark energy useful, but that’s when he remembered what his master had done right before they’d started the fight. 

The extra light energy in my seal…

Right as Ashong’s sword was about to cut into his left side Zen swung his free arm to the side and downward, sending a surprisingly-strong downburst of air straight at the charging man. It thankfully managed to catch him off-guard, cutting his attack short as he was thrown backwards and ended up skidding a good distance away in the damp dirt. 

My mind is getting clearer. 

His cheek was also not burning nearly as badly as it had before. 

“He tried to transfer a controlling curse to you through the cut he’d made, but I’ve been healing it as you’ve been fighting. Are you feeling better?” Qi asked as he rushed to his side with a proud smile on his dirty face. 

Thank you, master!

“Let us finish this, shall we?” Qi said as Zen grinned and wiped the remaining blood from his eyes, then started forward again. 

Ashong was already back on his feet but his hair was a complete mess and there was blood running from the edge of his mouth and the left side of his chest. 

Normally, in such a situation, Qi would try to reason with their opponent, since he always preferred not to kill, but he remained quiet as Zen lifted his weapon back into his usual attack position. Ashong mirrored him, his dark eyes narrowed and filled with hatred. 

“I am through playing with your servant, Han Qi!” he yelled as he lunged forward again, his blade swinging up abruptly, then downward in a shockingly-fast arc. 

Zen lifted his own weapon to block it, but before he could complete the action roots suddenly shot out of the damp, rocky walls and wrapped around his wrist and pull it, and his weapon, to the side!

Qi reacted immediately, but his focus was broken in an instant when a strong root firmly wrapped around his throat and yanked him backwards hard enough to pull him right off his feet and drag him away from them. 

“Z-Zen!” he yelled as Ashong’s cursed sword easily carved straight through Zen’s right shoulder, nicking his ribs as it moved through his body, bringing him to his knees in an instant. 

Zen’s vision blurred as blood started pouring from his gaping injury. He could feel the roots from Ashong’s dark magic beginning to wrap around his legs, chest, and sword, but he could do little to stop them as his head slowly bowed to exhaustion and blood began to trickle from between his slightly parted lips. His unrestrained arm shook just trying to hold up his damaged body. 

“Now then, let us finish this little bout of ours so that I can go take care of the emperor’s traitorous son and that worthless tribesman,” Ashong said as he calmly began walking past Zen, ignoring his immobile body. 

I can’t… let him hurt my master. 

Yet he couldn’t fight against the roots coiling tighter and tighter around him, nor did have the energy to even rise to his feet as blood continued to flow from his injury. 

He could hear Ashong begin his assault on his master and tried his best to simply stand back up, but his body refused to move. 

Xisheng… can you help him, please? I beg you!

He heard the feline demon hiss from his sword, but he knew that it would likely struggle to free itself, too. Zen started trying to force his head to the side, needing to look at his entangled blade. Needing some sort of hope. 

Xisheng, if you can do anything. Please, you must help me save my master. I will give you anything that I can in return! 

He heard his sword hiss again as it shook in his restrained grip, seemingly trying to fight the roots that were binding it. Zen was just-barely able to turn his head enough to finally look up at his sword at that point. 

At first, it didn’t look like Xisheng would be able to help, either, but then Zen noticed a faint, purple spark jump from the blade. It slowly danced along the hard steel, skipping and hopping until it landed on the wrapped hilt and popped with a quiet crackling sound. 

What is he…? 

Another little zip of purple electricity manifested from the sword, but this time it managed to make two little jumps along the hilt before disappearing with a little popping

sound.  

Whatever you are doing, little one… please. Please keep doing anything that you can!

The blade gave an abrupt shiver as a faint wave of purple electricity was pushed out from within it. He heard his master panting and the clanging of blades behind him at the same time, but Zen kept his focus on his sword as the waves of electricity began to grow in frequency. 

He felt his hand begin to warm as the electricity finally made it to his fingers a few moments later. When he realized that the strange energy was trying to actually sink into his skin he became confused and nervous, but he quelled the emotions immediately as a strained smile tilted the bloody edge of his lip up the slightest fraction. 

Take me. 

A deafening shriek echoed from the sword as a whirlwind of darkness erupted from within it, then immediately began to wrap around his bound arm, then chest and neck. It quickly found every single cut and scratch upon Zen’s body and hungrily sank inside of them, making his body heat up like an inferno as his vision began to warp and purple electricity started to crackle within the tornado of dark energy growing around him. 

His upper canine teeth lengthened just enough to press against his lower lip as his fingernails extended into black claws. His fingers shook as black flames began to eat away at the roots until they could release his sword, then, finally, he was able to yank his arm free as the incinerated vines fell around him like dust. 

“The little guard still lives?” 

Ashong’s voice made Zen’s heart slam against the inside of his chest as he slowly began to turn, the flames dancing along his skin easily burning away the remaining bits of plants still trying, and failing, to restrain him as the billowing black and purple aura lifted his messy hair and rustled his damaged, burned clothing. 

His eyes immediately fell upon his target as a quiet growl emanated from his throat. 

“Zen…?” 

He pinpointed his master immediately after he’d spoken, noting that he was only a few feet away from Ashong. Blood and dirt stained his simple robe and he was holding his left side with a pained look. It made his blood burn hotter as his attention returned to the pathetic curse master who was now raising his sword, getting into a fighting stance with a cocky smirk that Zen was going to take great pleasure in removing from his face. 

(Edited)

Chapter 40

(My roommate kept joking about me getting an anime body pillow cause she has a bunch. So I looked around for a heaven official’s blessing one, not expecting to find anything… but the artttt. I couldn’t not get it lol.) 

He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. It absolutely broke his heart. 

My sweet love…

Qi watched as Ashong began to charge for his Zen and ground his teeth as his fingers gripped the injury at his waist tightly. 

You forced my love to do such a thing. I will never forgive you!

He channeled his spiritual energy as quickly and quietly as he could as he watched his love easily deflect each of Ashong’s attacks. He’d retrieved his blade right before the man had closed in on him, and was using it to prevent further injury as purple electricity slowly, somehow, sewed up his injuries. 

With each attack that his Zen blocked, Ashong grew more and more aggressive. He was beginning to become desperate, because even though the man still had plenty of spiritual energy left, his body was beginning to exhaust itself. There was a balance that had to be maintained… and he was ignoring it in order to try and kill them before they could turn the tables. 

As far as Qi was concerned, it was already too late for that. 

I will make sure that you can hurt no one else, ever again!

He was about to send a burst of energy forward to act as a shield should Ashong actually manage to land one of his desperate attacks, but then his attention dropped to the ground. 

He’d been able to summon plant life from the walls to restrain my Zen. Perhaps…

Qi lifted his gaze to the imperial general, then waited with baited breath. As much as he wanted to follow his own love and make sure that he had the defenses he needed, Zen didn’t seem to need him for such a thing at the moment. 

I will make myself useful. 

He narrowed his eyes on Ashong’s feet as the man danced around Zen, trying to find an opening to strike. His footwork was nearly perfect. 

Not for long…

With a rare smirk gracing his dirty face, Qi saw his chance and took it! Dropping to one knee, he slammed his entire hand, up to his elbow, into the damp dirt. Not a second later, a spiritual version of it surfaced abruptly directly beneath Ashong and grabbed ahold of his ankle right as he was about to dodge a strike. 

Instead of being able to move away, the man’s body was jerked to a halt as his attention quickly redirected to what had grabbed hold of him. Unfortunately for him, as he was redirecting his sword to swing downward and remove the restraint, Zen completed his attack. 

Qi winced as Ashong’s blade tore through his spiritual hand, dissipating the spell and slicing his real one along its back, but the pain was well worth it as he watched his love’s own sword stab the man straight through his right shoulder. 

Again, love! 

Before Ashong could even stagger backwards completely and regain his balance, Qi was shoving his other hand down into the dirt. Its spiritual copy grabbed hold of Ashong’s boot right as Zen withdrew his blade, then swung it toward the man’s throat. 

The attack was blocked by Ashong, but the man didn’t have time to strike at the ephemeral hand holding him without losing his head. His injured shoulder failed almost immediately, too,  and Zen was able to easily push him off his feet. 

Ashong dropped his sword and swung his arm forward with a feral snarl right before roots erupted from the walls all around them. Qi retracted his hand immediately in order to try and deflect the flora, but before he could even begin to form a barrier, the entire area around him suddenly erupted in dark purple and black flames. He could feel the heat, but it was clear that Zen had perfect control over his skill at that moment, because while the plants were being incinerated faster than they could appear, he wasn’t being hurt by any stray ash due to his added wind ability keeping it away. Even the smoke created by the burning vines seemed to somehow avoid his lungs completely. 

When the fire finally began to die down, Qi tried to see through the fading smoke, but he struggled to make out any specific forms. 

“Zen!” he called out, worried that something might have happened, even though his love seemed to have been in control of the situation. 

He didn’t have to wait long before he saw a blurry figure heading toward him through the thick smoke and dimming fire. The man’s hair was flowing in waves behind him as he moved and his purple eyes glowed in the darkness. 

My Zen. 

Incredibly relieved, Qi hurried forward, meeting his love at the edge of the charred circle on the ground where the fire had stopped advancing. The moment he was close enough he wrapped his arms around his love and pulled him into a tight hug. Zen returned it as he pressed his face into Qi’s neck and closed his eyes. 

“Tired, master…” 

Qi was just opening his mouth to tell his love that he would begin healing him immediately when his words got stuck on his tongue. 

My Zen… spoke?

Taking his love by the shoulders, Qi gently guided him backwards until he could meet his tired, soft purple eyes. When he still could find no words to say, he tugged his love back into his arms and looked over his shoulder. The smoke had now completely cleared, leaving what appeared to be a charred corpse a short distance away.

Feeling Zen press a finger against his chest, Qi focused on what his love was writing. 

“He was trying to kill you with his last bit of energy. I had to burn him to death.” 

He could tell that Zen hadn’t wanted to do such a thing, especially in front of him, but he wasn’t upset. In fact, he was in awe of his love’s new abilities. 

“Are you feeling okay, my Zen? I’ve been trying to stitch up the worst of your injuries with my spiritual energy so that you did not lose too much blood while fighting,” Qi said as he quickly settled Zen down on the ground and began double-checking his body. 

As he worked, he heard the faint sound of the glass tarantula walking past them. It apparently hadn’t left when the fighting had begun, and as he followed the sound of its footsteps, he realized where it was going. He expected the giant beast to begin eating Ashong’s charred corpse, but instead, it’s invisible form simply sucked out the remaining spiritual energy from the man, then moved to walk back over to them. 

“Are you feeling well enough to travel, love?” he asked as he carefully helped Zen back to his feet. 

When Zen straightened and nodded, Qi hesitated. He honestly expected Xisheng to leave Zen’s body since the immediate danger had passed, but the young man before him still had his little feline fangs and sharp black nails. His eyes were also still purple, like Xisheng’s cat’s. He wanted to question him again, but Zen turned and walked away before he could. 

Qi took a few steps forward to follow, but stopped when he realized that Zen was simply retrieving his dropped sword and placing it back into its scabbard. When he returned to him a moment later, the glass tarantula gave a quiet hiss to garner their attention. 

“I am sorry my friend. Thank you for waiting for us,” he said as he walked up to the giant beast and pressed a hand against one of its massive legs. 

“May we trouble you with finishing our ride to the surface, please?” 

The spider gave another hiss, but didn’t move away, signaling that it would finish the task it had been called to do. 

“I thank you,” Qi said with a bow of his head. 

He was about to turn around in order to help Zen up first, but before he could do so he was suddenly tossed up onto the spider’s back! His love joined him not a moment later, a mischievous grin on his tired, dirty face. 

“Tossing your master about like that,” Qi mumbled, slightly embarrassed… and grateful that no one else had been present to witness what had just happened. 

His words only made Zen’s smile widen as he sat down right up against him, then leaned his head upon Qi’s shoulder. He wanted to keep grumbling at him, but as their spider straightened back up and began moving again, he could tell that his love was already drifting off to sleep. He wouldn’t keep him from resting. He was going to need as much of it as he could get before they got to the palace. 

Keeping quiet, Qi let his curiosity wander a bit as he gently lifted one of Zen’s hands and began spreading his fingers, observing their new black, slightly-longer fingernails.

You really do have claws now, love. 

Turning his head slowly, he could see just the tiniest bit of a fang poking down below Zen’s upper lip as he rested with his mouth slightly open. He was just about to turn his focus inward in order to begin recovering from his own injuries when he noticed one more thing. 

Your hair has dark purple highlights now…

He wanted to lift his fingers and sift them through the soft strands immediately, but held himself back. 

There will be time to sate such curiosities after we are all safe. 

Forcing himself to focus, Qi took a deep breath, then released it through his nose as he closed his eyes. 

Heal yourself as much as possible so that you can keep your Zen alive and well in the coming battle. 

He stole one more tiny glimpse at his love resting against him before forcing himself to keep his eyes closed so that he could finally focus. It took him no time at all to retrieve his remaining spiritual energy and begin distributing it throughout his body, healing his few serious injuries before channeling it back into his core. He would have a lot of scars, but that was a minimal price to pay for the energy that he would save by not healing the marks. 

Now focus and make sure that you’re as ready as you can be for our upcoming battle. 

(Edited)

Chapter 41

“Eunuch Hong,” prince Yuen greeted as they stepped out of his Laughing Crow pavilion and into the crisp night air. 

He’d had no idea where his spiders had planned to take them, and had intentionally not given them specific orders on the matter after they’d been called by Zen to help assist with their escape from Ashong. His father was extremely good at understanding people, and considering how he’d worked at his side as his assassin for so many years, he didn’t want to have any say in where they surfaced if he could help it. 

It had been a complete surprise to them both when their spider finally surfaced beside the hot spring in the back of his property. Most of his outdoor birds greeted him with sleepy chirps and a few curious squawks, drawing a smile to his lips as he guided Lee Shaan inside his pavilion. They quickly changed into more suitable dark blue robes, then stepped out the front doors… and right into the path of the head eunuch. 

The man was no fighter, but he was the emperor’s most trusted informant.  

He already knows we’re on the palace grounds. Perhaps he doesn’t know exactly where, though. 

At least, not yet. The man before them looked surprised to see them for the briefest moment before he masked his expression and calmly clasped his hands behind his back. 

“We need to take care of him, now ,” Huang said as he blurred down the stairs, unsheathing his sword as he moved. 

He didn’t hear Lee Shaan following him, but that was fine. They fought differently, and he wouldn’t try to tell the man what to do. He was no novice when it came to battles… he’d learned that first hand. 

Liall, I need your assistance to form a barrier around the pavilion, please. 

His spiritual familiar flared to life within his body seconds before its translucent wings erupted from his back. It was generally much safer to channel a familiar somewhere calm and free of distraction to avoid injury, but he didn’t have that luxury at that moment. The bird quickly pulled itself free from its master’s bleeding back as Huang’s sword clanged loudly with eunuch Hong’s blade. It climbed only as high as the surrounding trees, then began to circle as its black color started to fill in.  

Huang sparred with the man for several minutes as he waited for a sign that his barrier had worked. It came after exactly four minutes, when eunuch Hong abruptly channeled his spiritual energy into a blinding light directed above his head. Huang leaped up to try and catch it before it would be visible to the others looking for them, but before he could even consider reaching it, a strong arm wrapped around his waist as darkness blurred forward and smothered the light in an instant, then shattered into purple and black particles to be carried away by the wind. 

“Always showing off,” he muttered as Lee Shaan landed on a patch of soft grass with ease, then set him down with an unabashed smirk. 

Lee Shaan opened his mouth to respond, no doubt with something sarcastic, but a loud hooting screech from one of his larger birds drew their attention back to where eunuch Hong had been standing. He was no longer there, but Huang wasn’t too worried now. 

He kept an outstanding menagerie of birds at his pavilion, and while the more dangerous ones had been moved to his other residence while Qi and Zen had occupied the building, he had made previous arrangements to have them returned as soon as the two had left. Thankfully, his father seemed to have thought nothing of it, and had lacked enough foresight to realize that they could be called upon to be used as weapons should the need arise. 

In all honestly, he had not expected the mountain ice owl to make an appearance, though, as it tended to hunt less complicated prey on his property such as the devil’s koi, but he definitely appreciated seeing the giant light blue and white bird, and quickly followed it before it alighted on a branch to loom over the startled eunuch that had been trying to escape. Its head swiveled this way and that as it eyed up its next quivering meal. 

When Huang stepped out into the clearing the man had run into to try and hide, the bird looked down at him, then gave another loud hoot. Without missing a beat, Huang stepped forward and clasped his arms together in front of him, then bowed to the giant mystical creature. 

“I thank you for your assistance, Bing Niao,” he said respectfully. 

To his surprise, Lee Shaan stepped forward to stand beside him at that moment, then bowed as well. The bird bowed its body the slightest amount, then returned its attention to the man cowering beneath it as it unfurled both pairs of its massive, beautiful wings. 

Eunuch Hong scrambled back to his feet after having tripped and hurried through the thick brush as the owl dove from the old tree it had been perched in. It flew silently on the wind as it descended, but missed its first strike by centimeters. Huang watched Lee Shaan begin to follow after the eunuch, but he quickly grabbed his sleeve and shook his head. 

“We can follow, but slowly. Mountain ice owls don’t appreciate competition, and Bing Niao is a very adept hunter. Do not disrespect him by trying to help,” he said as he began walking calmly forward, knowing that the eunuch didn’t have very many places they could flee to begin with. 

“What if he gets away, though? That bird is massive, and there are a lot of places that man could hide out here,” Lee Shaan said as he struggled to keep his stride small enough to match Huang’s. 

“My familiar has already sealed off the area, and I know for a fact that eunuch Hong doesn’t have the ability to break Liall’s barrier. As long as he can’t get out, his connection with my father can’t be used to alert him of our location.” 

Of course, he knew that his father would be able to sense him nearby, but it would be hard to pinpoint his exact location without some additional help, and the last place he would have tried to enter the palace grounds was his bird pavilion, so he doubted that his father was aware of his location yet. 

Huang led Lee Shaan through the tangle of bushes and vines until they came out into another area. A large pond sat at the far side of the partial clearing, surrounded by trees and unkempt underbrush on all sides. He settled the back of his hand against Lee Shaan’s chest to stop him from moving forward after a moment, then lifted one of his fingers to his own lips before turning to watch pond. 

He could tell that his companion was confused about why they had suddenly stopped to watch the scenery, but after about two minutes, the giant ice owl silently appeared overhead, then dove into a massive thorn bush, caring very little about the fauna’s sharp defense mechanisms as its prey screamed and fumbled out from within the greenery. 

Eunuch Hong fell to the grass as he tried to regain his footing, but quickly recovered and hurried toward the pond as his body began to faintly glow. 

“Is that pond connected to other waterways? Can he get away if he dives?” Lee Shaan asked as he took a step forward, but then stopped abruptly when the massive owl, that easily stood close to his height, screeched at him, then took off again to set up for another dive attack. 

“The pond isn’t connected to any others, but even it were, he wouldn’t be able to get out in such a way,” Huang said, making Lee Shaan glance back at him for a split second before he returned his attention to the man who was now running into the shallow waters with a smirk on his face. 

The next time the giant owl dove, its attack was easily deflected by a whip of water summoned by the now-laughing man in the pond. 

“He’s a water master? You let him get into the pond and he’s a water master?” Lee Shaan exclaimed as he turned toward Huang, clearly shocked that he’d made such a blunder. 

Huang simply gave a quiet chuckle and pointed back toward the pond. When he said nothing after several moments and refused to look back at him, Lee Shaan scowled but turned his attention back to the pond. 

“Wait… what is going on?” 

The giant owl had just been fended off by another whip of water, but the defense had been sloppy, reinvigorating the raptor’s determination to circle around for another strike. It was deflected again, but eunuch Hong stumbled backwards in the process, bringing him deeper into the pond as his water whip broke apart abruptly. He dropped his gaze to the water as he tried to walk out of it, but it seemed like his legs were too heavy to lift all of a sudden. 

“What is going on?” Lee Shaan asked, clearly surprised by the turn of events as the man before him tried to walk forward again, but just ended up being forced farther backwards. 

Taking a few careful steps closer, since he wanted to see what exactly was going on, Huang watched as the expression on Lee Shaan’s face morphed from confused curiosity to abstract horror before the man turned to look back at him. 

“You keep devil’s koi in such a place!”

The disbelief was audible in his words as Huang finally walked forward, crossing his arms nonchalantly over his chest as he moved. 

“Yes, they are quite handy when disposing of bodies,” he said with a slight grin that had Lee Shaan shaking his head, then laughing out loud as he abruptly tugged him up against his side. 

“You do not disappoint,” he said as they watched the owl descend again. 

As its talons reached out toward the struggling man, the fish beneath the eunuch must have switched from simply sucking and pulling to actually tearing at his flesh, because before he could manifest his water whip again, he was yanked back abruptly, breaking his concentration and throwing him off-balance, allowing the owl to finally complete its attack. It landed with a loud splash as its talons cut through the man’s body like butter. He was dead within moments as he sank partially beneath the reddening water’s surface. 

It was obvious that the tug-of-war between the fish and the four-winged ice owl wasn’t quite over yet, however, because Bing Niao screeched down at the water a few times before flapping its wings and slashing at the surface with the massive talons on its right foot. The fish were persistent, though, and it knew that, since they were its main prey source.  The owl tried to fly away a few times, but each time the eunuch’s body was lifted partially out of the water, it was no surprise that the owl couldn’t take off. 

The fish didn’t dare try to grab the bird itself, but there were already twenty or so feeding off the dead man it was trying to move… and those fish were not small. Huang noticed something begin to descend from his left and looked up in time to lift his arm for his little scouting bird, Xiao Niao, to land on his finger. 

“Hello there, little one.” 

Huang ignored the giant owl tugging the corpse out of the pond as the devil’s koi splashed at the surface of the water. Some of them refused to let go since they could breathe for a certain amount of time out of water, while others even crawled out after their hard-earned meal. 

Focusing on the little bird balancing on his fingers, Huang skimmed through its simple mind. 

South, many. North, few. 

“Have you seen mother recently, little one?” he asked, earning a quick little chirping song from the bird in response. 

The sound brought a smile to his face as the little bird flew off to continue scouting. 

Mother is well and safe, and my little sister is with her. 

It was a relief. He was well aware that the emperor truly did favor his mother and young daughter, and he was glad that he thought of their safety first. They would be settled away from the battle.

Turning his attention back to Lee Shaan, who had been splitting his own attention between the owl, fish, and him, he took hold of his sleeve and tugged slightly. 

“Let’s be on our way. We should use our ability to go invisible shortly before we get to the end of my familiar’s barrier, then head slightly north before heading west toward the palace,” Huang said as he began walking. 

Lee Shaan quickly fell into step beside him, but spared the giant owl and growing gathering of devil’s koi one final glance before refocusing his attention on where they were heading. 

“Sounds like a plan,” he eventually said, but then added “but when do we kiss passionately before the epic battle? You know, just in case one of us doesn’t make it, even though that’s not really possible.”   

Huang let his shoulders sag as he rolled his eyes, making sure that Lee Shaan was able to see the gesture perfectly well. The man at least had the right idea to look a little embarrassed, but he knew that he’d actually meant what he’d said, too. 

This man…

Reaching up abruptly as they stepped through a patch of thorny underbrush, Huang grabbed a tight hold of Lee Shaan’s hair and pulled him closer as he, himself, leaned forward and up. The thorn bushes they’d just passed through were determined to keep hold of a good bit of his long hair, but he ignored the pulls he felt from them as his mouth met Lee Shaan’s. 

The man didn’t respond at all for the first few moments as his eyes widened in surprise, but it didn’t take him too long to reach forward and wrap an arm around Huang’s waist, tugging him closer as he carefully freed his tangled hair with his other hand without breaking their kiss. 

Huang expected the physical gesture to only last a few moments, so when Lee Shaan moved his hand to grip his chin and tilt it upward after finishing untangling his hair, he was a bit confused. Then he felt the man’s tongue gently tap against his lips. 

Just feeling the damp pressure there was enough to make him open his mouth, though it hadn’t exactly been done as a signal to continue whatever Lee Shaan intended to do. The other man didn’t know that, though, and eagerly took the unintentional invitation. 

Huang squirmed a bit closer immediately and lowered his hand from Lee Shaan’s hair to join his other one that was gripping the man’s robe tightly. He felt Lee Shaan’s tongue quickly seek out his own, and while he tried to tuck it away a few times, he was eventually forced to relent and focus on his breathing or risk passing out in the man’s arms. 

I wouldn’t mind.

Huang scowled as he nipped Lee Shaan’s tongue, forcing the man to finally break the kiss and lean away. Even though he’d just gotten bitten, he seemed more than a little smug as he stared down at him with a smirk that was just begging to be smacked off his face. 

Huang also would have cursed the man to hell and back for making that kiss so damned strange, but he couldn’t manage to catch his darn breath no matter how hard he tried!

“You look so enticing panting like that with such a dark blush covering your cheeks. It is such a shame that we can’t enjoy ourselves right now,” Lee Shaan said as he took Huang’s hand and gently began guiding him forward again. 

I found no part of that enjoyable! Huang yelled back through their connection since he was still struggling to correct his breathing, earning a bit of laughter from the man leading him before Lee Shaan looked over his shoulder at him with a knowing grin. 

“It takes some getting used to. Don’t worry, I’m more than happy to help you get acclimated once we take care of our current situation.”

Lee Shaan’s words just made Huang’s scowl deepen. 

(Edoted)

Chapter 42

Feeling a faint bit of pressure against the top of his head had Zen slowly pulling himself out of his light doze. He took a few minutes to gather his thoughts, then waited another few seconds before sitting up and blinking open sleepy eyes.

“We are almost to our destination, my Zen,” came his master’s voice from beside him, drawing his attention to his right as his lips tilted upward into a tired smile.

He intended to simply nod to acknowledge the man’s words, then start focusing on trying to figure out his new body, but those thoughts disappeared before he could even consider acting upon them.

Had master always looked so… beautiful?

He wasn’t aware that he was being rude and openly staring until Qi reached forward to brush some of his bangs away from his face, then settle that hand against his cheek.

“You actually feel very warm, love.”

The clearly-worried tone in his voice had Zen quickly reaching up with his own hand to gently grasp his master’s.

“I feel well,” he said quietly, surprising Qi for only a brief moment before his smile returned and he reached forward to tug him into a gentle side hug.

“I am glad. Your appearance has changed, too, but as long as you are well, I am more than happy,” he said before releasing him.

Zen took a few moments to assess what exactly had changed about him besides gaining a voice. He noted his new black nails, but didn’t really mind them. They could use a trim, but that was really it. He could feel that two of his upper teeth had extended a little bit as well, but that didn’t really bother him, either.

“I think my favorite part has to be your hair,” Qi said as Zen paused, having intended to reach up toward his mouth to touch one of his newly-lengthened teeth. Instead, he diverted his hand to his hair and tugged a few long lengths of it in front of himself.

Qi held up a hand next to his and allowed his spiritual energy to glow slightly, giving him plenty of light to notice the dark purple highlights settled within his normally-pure black hair. It seemed a bit odd, but he quickly shrugged off that change, as well. His master said that his hair was his favorite thing about his interesting new appearance, so he would gladly accept it.

Looking up as he let the strands fall from his hand, Zen was about to say something when their spider started ascending partially upward abruptly, making him redirect his attention and reach forward to make sure that his master didn’t fall.

“I am quite fine, Zen. I could sense that we were getting close so it was no surprise that we are beginning to surface now,” Qi said, though he didn’t try to free himself from the little side-hug that he was being given.

In fact, he even lifted one hand to take hold of Zen’s arm that reached across his front to hold onto his opposite shoulder.

“Sit with me for our last few moments of peace,” he said with a warm smile that made Zen immediately settle back up against him. It was a bit of an odd position since he had still refused to release his master, but he easily tucked his own left leg beneath himself and his right one partially behind the other man. It might have looked a bit odd, but he didn’t want to let go just yet.

Qi seemed to find their positions entertaining, though, because he gave out a quiet chuckle as he turned toward him and gently reached over with both his hands.

“Come here, my Zen,” he said as he gently tugged him into his lap.

He settled against his master as a faint light began to make itself know far, far ahead. They would be at the surface in just a few short moments, and yet… his mind was completely and utterly distracted. As Qi stared straight ahead, clearly focusing on where they were going, Zen couldn’t help but notice the feeling of the man’s left hand firmly grasping his right hip. Nor could he keep his mind from straying every few seconds as his master’s hair faintly brushed against his left ear. Qi was calmly looking over Zen’s shoulder, completely unaware that he was making his heart beat painfully hard against his ribs.

He was afraid that the man would be able to hear how loud his heartbeat was as he moved to wrap his arms around him a little higher, because even he, himself, could hear it thrumming within his own ears.

“Master…?” he whispered as he felt his face warm up uncomfortably quickly.

When Qi looked down at him and smiled as he replied with a simple “hmm?” Zen couldn’t help himself.

It only took the slightest tilt of his head, first backward, then slightly to the side and the tiniest bit upward. 

He noticed that the kiss was different than any of their previous ones immediately. He not only liked it, instead of simply appreciating the attention from his master, but he wanted more of it. Since Qi was normally quite content to share his affections, Zen didn’t hesitate to press their mouths together more firmly.

Is this what master has been feeling when he kisses me?

It was a wonder that he’d been able to hold back as much as he had. In fact, Zen found it impossible as he carefully disconnected their mouths so that he could turn to face his master as best he could on his knees, then lifted his hands to settle against either side of the beautiful man’s face. Qi was looking up at him with curious intrigue as Zen licked his lips, then leaned down to seal their mouths together a second time.

This time he was more persistent, refusing to lean away since he wasn’t being pushed or told to do so. It seemed like Qi appreciated what he was doing, but at the same time, he was struggling to keep up. He continued for a few moments more before relenting and settling back on his heels to regain his own breathing. It was hard not to lean right back in when he saw his master panting heavily as he raised his sleeve to try and cover the lower half of his face.

Master is blushing?

He wanted to lean back in to see better, because surely his master was not embarrassed by him finally returning his affections, but before he could they were suddenly bathed within the strong evening light of the moon as their spider finally breached the surface.

Zen immediately jumped to his feet and unsheathed his sword, and for good reason. He swung it forward just in time to block a scythe at the end of a chain! It had been aimed directly at his master’s head, though that had been easy to predict as a target.

My hearing is better than it used to be, too. I could hear the chain rattling long before I needed to react.

He stumbled forward as the massive man on the other end of the weapon yanked it backward from ground level, trying to retrieve it in order to launch another attack, but Zen wasn’t interested in giving it back. At least, not quite yet.

With a devilish smirk, he channeled his inner dark energy and allowed it to take the form of dark purple and black flames. The fire immediately scrambled overtop the length of the chain, forcing the man to drop it immediately or risk being incinerated alive.

Zen had ceased focusing on him once he’d dropped his damaged weapon, however, because his attention was stolen by the group of royal soldiers trying to surround them from all sides.

“My friend, can you run through them? I can prevent them from harming you,” Qi said to their spider as he straightened to stand with his back to Zen’s.

Zen nodded in acknowledgement of his master’s plan as he shook the remaining fragments of chain from his blade. Their spider seemed hesitant, but the guards had already set up a blockade near the hole it had used to surface, so forward was its best option for survival, too.

As soon as they felt it begin to move Zen and Qi channeled their individual abilities together in a whirlwind of light magic. Qi created multiple miniature barriers, since shielding the entire massive tarantula wasn’t sustainable in the long run. As each one was created, Zen grabbed them with his wind ability and began spinning them in a circle using his blade to guide them around the giant beast they rode upon. As the amount of energy shields grew, he was able to knock down all of the guards that had managed to get a handhold on their invisible spider to begin climbing up toward them, then focused his ability on creating an impregnable tornado of energy around them to prevent any others from being able to get close.

His skills were definitely not flawless, but Qi made up for any fractures in his barrier since he had finished creating the necessary amount of shields. He easily pushed any guards that managed to penetrate the tornado back out into the massive whirlwind with a simple jolt of spiritual energy.

“You are doing extraordinarily, love,” he praised, making the corner of Zen’s lips tilt up as he continued to focus, swinging his sword above his head in a even-paced, rhythmic circle.

He honestly wanted to send a stream of black fire into the massive gale, but he knew that his master would disapprove of the loss of life it would cause, even if it would make it much easier for themselves.

So instead, he continued as he was until he heard the sound of rushing water meet his ears.

“Master!” he yelled a second before a spear of water shot through his barrier.

Qi moved to block it, managing to do so a mere moment before it would have cut straight through Zen’s chest. As his master settled beside him in a defensive stance, a person appeared through the wall of wind and light surrounding them. He looked quite similar to prince Yuen…

“Yuen Shui,” Qi said as he changed his stance to one of offense.

Zen looked between the two as the floating man stopped about three yards away, hovering in the air on what appeared to be a spinning disk of water.

“Your highness, lord Qi,” he said as he raised his arms, clasped his hands together, and gave a respectable bow from the waist.

Qi slowly lowered his sword in response, then returned the greeting with his weapon still firmly grasped within his hand. Zen simply watched and waited. He bowed to no one besides his master, but he appreciated that the man saw Qi as someone worthy of respect. He also couldn’t change his stance much unless he wished to risk breaking the barrier they had set up together.

“Greetings to you, water lord Shui,” Qi said as he straightened back up.

Zen felt their spider begin to slow as it started scaling the first set of palace walls, but his attention was more focused on keeping his abilities running while also keeping an eye on their new visitor. He was quite impressive right from the start, because even though they were moving, he was easily able to manipulate the water disk he stood on to keep it at the same distance from them the entire time.

“It is unfortunate that we have met today in such a manner, and I would like to be able to consider this situation a simple misunderstanding. if lord Qi would accept such well-meaning considerations and retreat from the palace grounds immediately, I will not lift my blade towards you.”

Ah, I remember him now. He is Yuen Huang’s older brother.

Their appearance was quite similar, but Shui was a bit taller and tended to braid the majority of his long hair instead of simply tie it back or leave it loose.

The man was a high ranking general in his father’s army and was usually away, murdering men in a far-off battlefield. It was poor luck on their part that he had returned home at such a time. He hadn’t seen him very often, possibly only a handful of times when Ashong had brought the man to their country as a gesture of peace, but Qi had only spoken very briefly with him on each occasion, and Zen had never cared to listen. He was always hyper focused on protecting his master during those uncomfortable visits.

“I apologize, but you know as well as I, that I cannot withdraw from this situation. I am no longer blind to the truth and I cannot stop what has already been set in motion by your father. He wishes me dead, and has for many years. If I return to my desecrated palace, what do you think will be waiting for me there?” Qi said, his voice growing louder as his words got more severe.

It was rare that his master was upset enough to outwardly show it, but hearing the volume of his voice rise so high that it was easily heard over the howling of his wind tornado was something Zen had never thought he’d ever see.

He could tell that Qi’s words had a strong affect on Yuen Shui, too, because the man slowly lowered his blade for a moment before realizing his error and lifting it into an offensive position.

“Things would have been better off if you had remained oblivious, but I cannot argue that what awaits you back at your palace is nothing but death,” the man said, then sighed as a fragile hint of sorrow found its way into his dark brown eyes. “I did not wish to be the one to end your life, as I hold nothing but respect for the former emperor’s son, and one of the best healers known to history, but I cannot allow you to harm my father.”

Qi took his own steadying breath as he crouched down slightly and lifted his weapon to rest upon his outstretched hand. As he got into position, Zen felt all of the man’s spiritual shields return their energy to him. He would need it since his guard was still using most of his own focus and borrowed light energy to keep his deflecting tornado strong. He wouldn’t be able to help him this time. 

Zen strengthened his focus as he watched his master begin to channel his energy to form barriers around his vital points. He needed to make sure that no one else could break through his whirlwind barrier while the two fought, but he also wanted to be ready to try and help if he was truly needed. 

“Take care of the barrier and watch your master make you proud,” Qi said as Yuen Shui suddenly flew forward, his disk of water abruptly fracturing into thousands of tiny ice crystals as he descended down toward the spider’s invisible back.

To most, the position he had put himself in would have been an easy chance to try an early counter-attack before he could land and get his footing, but Qi knew better. He set up one of his strongest barriers, because he knew that the little shards of ice would be the least of his worries… Zen knew, too. The man was feared on the battlefield for a reason, and while neither of them had actually seen him fight first hand, they had heard enough of the rumors.

He didn’t just rain simple droplets of water and ice down upon his enemies. He rained hell itself down upon them, turning battlefields into rivers of blood.

(Edited)

Chapter 43

Qi managed to deflect the rain of ice, but his spiritual shield splintered repeatedly as it wore down during the bombardment. It fractured into a thousand particles of light after only a few minutes, the last fragments falling away like dying stars. By that time, Qi hurried to switch tactics and yanked his sword from its sheath before swinging it upward, just-barely managing to intercept Yuen Shui’s own blade. Unfortunately, he didn’t know a lot about the man besides his battle prowess, so when a wave of spiritual energy surged from his weapon, Qi was too slow to react.    

Frigid ice flowed swiftly over his own weapon like a miniature tsunami wave, freezing the left side of his sword into pointed spikes that looked disturbingly like the claws of a massive beast. Qi felt the ice grab hold of his left hand in that same moment, but managed to rip his right one away from the hilt right as the frost chilled its fingertips. 

He noticed Zen considering intervening during that action, but quickly shook his head right before jumping backwards to dodge another attack. He needed him to keep the wind barrier up. 

“You are quite fast, your highness, but I feel as if you are distracted,” Yuen Shui said as he spared Zen an intrigued glance. 

Qi took that chance to begin lunging forward, but stopped himself almost immediately when the invisible top of the spider they were fighting upon froze in an instant. The beast beneath their feet shuddered and hissed, making Qi stumble. 

Shui didn’t hesitate to press his advantage as he ran across the thick patch of ice without a single issue. Qi was just able to lift his weapon that was still frozen to his numbing left hand so that he could block, but he hadn’t expected the amount of force the man would put into his attack. The ice frozen onto his weapon shattered, absorbing the slightest bit of the power from the impact before Qi took the remainder of the hit, forcing him to kneel as he lifted his right hand to help brace his sword. 

It had been a mistake. 

The ice that still remained frozen over his left hand seemed to sense the heat from his right one and immediately latched onto his fingers, freezing them to his sword’s hilt, too. 

“I applaud your effort, but it is fruitless. I also know that my brother is somehow involved in this coup. Where is he?” Shui asked as he calmly lowered his weapon to his side. He clearly didn’t take Qi seriously, and he couldn’t blame him. The man was an extremely high ranking general and a master of war. 

I know that I cannot beat him, but I can stall him. 

He could already sense Yuen Huang and Lee Shaan nearby, and he knew that they wouldn’t waste any chances to further their plan. 

“You think that I can’t tell he’s here somewhere?” the man asked as he slowly lifted his blade toward Qi’s throat. 

“I hold the utmost respect for his highness, but I will not have my little brother put to death for being misguided.”

Misguided? 

Qi narrowed his eyes on the sword now settled beneath his chin, its frigid tempered steel biting into his skin. He noticed the wind barrier slowly beginning to dissipate and bit his tongue on a reprimand. Their spider had ceased moving forward once part of its back had been frozen and he had a sword to his throat. Zen would not listen to him even if he were ordered to stand down, so he would let him make his own decisions on the situation. 

As for himself…

“Lord Shui, I have done nothing to sway your brother’s decision concerning this matter,” he said calmly even as his heart raced in his chest as Zen finally finished tearing down his wind barrier. 

He expected the palace guards that had ambushed them from the beginning to start climbing the invisible spider’s legs and join the fight, but when none appeared, his brow furrowed in confusion. 

“I killed them all.” 

Zen’s voice from behind lord Shui had the ice master’s eyes actually widening to match Qi’s shocked ones. When the man slowly turned to the side in order to look at his new opponent while still keeping an eye on his other, Qi couldn’t help the disappointment that welled within his chest. 

My sweet Zen… killed them all? 

Noticing his master’s expression, Zen turned his blade downward as he lifted his hands and bowed respectfully. 

“This servant apologizes for going against his master’s wishes,” he said with his head lowered, but then he slowly lifted it until their eyes met again. His were dark, yet somehow shone brightly beneath the storm-darkening sky. “But I will never spare another’s life that wishes to take master Qi from my side.” 

He knew that he should have had a million other thoughts and concerns about what his guard had just said, but at the same time, Qi couldn’t find that worry inside himself. Instead, all he could think about was one thing. 

My name… sounds so wonderful on his lips. 

“His highness’s personal guard…” Shui said as he turned to face Zen completely, disregarding any kind of miniscule threat that Qi, himself, posed. 

He couldn’t blame the man. Zen was far stronger than himself, and while he might have been able to keep up with Shui’s attacks for a while longer, if he’d been able to get the man’s sword away from his throat quickly enough, he knew that he wouldn’t have been able to win. He was still upset over the tragic loss of life Zen had caused, but that would not sway his heart in the least. He would protect his sweet guard just like Zen had protected him for so many years. 

Be my sword and I shall forever be your shield. 

As if hearing him, Qi felt his frozen hands slowly begin to defrost as dark flames wrapped soothingly around them. At the same time, he noticed similar tiny fires beginning to swirl around Zen’s unsheathed sword. 

General Shui didn’t hesitate to begin attacking at that moment, obviously knowing that the longer one waited, the more chances you gave your opponent to plan their own attack. 

He summoned another flurry of ice shards as he darted forward, his movements sleek and smooth like the element he controlled. His blade clashed loudly with Zen’s, the impact causing a burst of ice crystals to fracture into the air from his weapon. They sparred for only a moment before Shui jumped backwards, his expression actually surprised. 

He’s melting general Shui’s shards, as well as his crawling ice ability before they can even take proper form. 

Qi watched in awe as one of Han’s strongest generals struggled to disarm his Zen. His skills far exceeded his sweet guard’s, which was evident each time he sent his love stumbling backwards or frantically dodging to one side, but while his ice abilities were extremely strong, they simply melted when faced with Zen’s dark flames. 

He quickly shook his head to clear his thoughts, then focused on protecting his love. Of course, Qi knew that just because Shui preferred to use his ability as ice, that didn’t mean that he couldn’t simply change back to the unfrozen version. And, as if reading his mind, the man suddenly swung a giant whip of water straight at Zen! He managed to form a shield less than a second before it was going to hit, sparing his love from any harm besides a light mist of water as droplets fractured from the weapon. 

Qi thought nothing of the faint rain of water upon his guard as he continued to block each attack for their opponent, but as Shui swung his whip for the sixth time, his aim appeared slightly off. Its trajectory would make it so that it hit several feet in front of Zen…

Before Qi could figure out what the man was planning, his love was suddenly yanked forward! He passed right through the spiritual shield formed to defend him, leaving him wide open to take the hit perfectly aimed for where he’d stopped. It tore straight through his previously-damaged robe like a knife through butter, then cut through his skin with similar ease. 

Qi darted forward, placing himself between Zen and the increasingly-aggressive swings of the water whip. He took two hits, one to either raised arm, before managing to erect a barrier strong enough to block them. 

Zen tried to attack the man from behind the barrier using his wind abilities, but it was as if Shui could read the air currents around him, so whenever Zen made a move to slash at him with a gale, the man simply put a sheet of ice in its way to take the hit. 

After seeing this several times, Qi realized that the man was barely expending any spiritual energy to deflect Zen’s attacks. He also noticed something else peculiar. 

It’s very humid all of a sudden. 

He could easily feel the moisture in the air at that very moment. His eyes narrowed as the man continued to deflect his love’s spiritual blasts until, suddenly, they stopped. 

Zen? 

Qi wanted to immediately turn around and check on him, but the continuous bombardment of water forced him to keep his focus firmly on the man before him. 

“Zen, are you alright?” 

When all he got in response was a strangled gasp, Qi manifested an array of spiritual barriers, giving himself enough time to spin around and check on his sweet guard. What he saw had him immediately stumbling forward and dropping to his knees as his shaking hands reached toward his love. 

Zen was grabbing at his throat as he knelt before him, clearly struggling to breathe. As he began feeding energy into his him, Qi noticed that the humidity around them was getting thicker. It even got to a point, as one of his last barriers were being slashed apart by Shui’s water whip, that he felt a sudden urge to cough. Something felt off in his throat, as if he had swallowed water and was about to have a coughing fit. 

Wait… water. 

Leaning forward, Qi pressed his hand over Zen’s mouth and quickly channeled his energy into his body. He wasn’t exactly sure what he was doing, but he quickly realized that something was fighting against him from within Zen.

He wanted to scream at the man behind him to remove the water from his Zen’s lungs, but his mind had to remain focused or he’d lose the tug-o-war he was desperately trying to win. 

It almost felt like he was actually beginning to remove the water when his concentration was abruptly broken by Shui’s whip splitting through his robe, as well as the flesh of his back. Tightening his hold on his love, Qi clenched his teeth and coughed, no longer able to hold back signs of his own growing need for air. 

“I apologize to my lord, and hope that you will extend no ill will toward me in your next life,” Shui said as Qi heard his footsteps slowly approaching. 

He knew that it would be fruitless, but Qi couldn’t help but try to erect another barrier. It, of course, was swatted away before its form could even be solidified. He instinctively hugged Zen closer, even as he felt the man begin to slip into unconsciousness. 

“Please don’t…” he rasped out before having to clench his aching jaw as another round of strained coughs left his lungs. 

Noticing the flash of Shui’s blade, Qi squeezed his eyes closed and hugged Zen closer, doing his best to shield him from the man’s oncoming strike. 

He expected his head to fall from his shoulders at any moment, but when he heard a surprised gasp, then the sound of the man’s sword dropping to the spider’s back, he hesitantly blinked one eye open. 

Pitch black hands made of dark energy reached up from within the glass tarantula’s invisible body, each one firmly grabbing hold of a spot higher and higher up on Shui’s body. In most cases, one would clearly try to struggle out of such a terrifying situation, but Shui’s expression just looked stunned and betrayed. 

He made little effort to try and remove the darkness clawing at him, and instead looked around until his eyes seemed to find what they knew was there. 

“Little brother…” 

Shui barely finished whispering his two quiet words before his little brother lifted his right arm at the same time Lee Shaan mirrored it with his left, making their combined dark spiritual energy fluctuate, then swirl into a miniature tornado around Shui, completely blocking the man from view. 

Before Qi could try to figure out what they were doing, the dark whirlwind suddenly slumped to the back of the glass tarantula, leaving nothing but air where the former general had stood. The entire spider shivered from the attack, too, and after another few moments, it slowly lowered itself until it melted back into the ground.  

What is going on? 

“We pulled him down into the lair we had just created,” Huang said as he approached and gave Zen a few harsh smacks to the back. 

As soon as his love began coughing up water Lee Shaan knelt on his other side and began feeding him dark spiritual energy. 

“I wasn’t expecting to see him here, but he’ll be out of our way now,” he added, making Qi nod as he coughed up the bit of the water in his own lungs, then grabbed Zen’s seal to begin refilling it with extra light energy. 

He could tell that the two curse masters were curious as to what had caused Zen’s appearance to change so much, but they both bit their tongues on the questions. They had more important things to focus on. There was one thing he had to know, though…

“You didn’t kill him, did you?” 

Huang shook his head as he stood back up. 

“No, but he shouldn’t be able to get out of there without one of us letting him go. At least, that’s if general Ashong is no longer around?” 

Zen slowly stood with help from Qi, then replied as his master nodded. 

“He’s dead.” 

The look on the two curse master’s faces as they stared at him, open-mouthed, then glanced between each other several times, was priceless. 

“It’s a bit of a long story, but Xisheng and Zen are now, kind of, one in the same. I’ll fill you once we are done with our task at hand?” Qi said as he began channeling his inner energy to start healing his and Zen’s injuries, while at the same time heading toward the palace. 

Since no one else spoke in response, he figured that they all agreed with his words. They had one more huge fight ahead of them, and just sending him to a lair beneath their feet wouldn’t cut it with the emperor. 

It would be only kill, or be killed.  

(Edited)

Chapter 44

(I had to split up the fight. It was getting too long, so here is part one. Hope you guys like it, cause dang it’s kinda crazy XD) 

“Zen.” 

Hearing his name, Zen turned at the same time his master, who had been walking at his side, looked over his shoulder. 

Huang calmly stepped up to him as he reached into his sleeve, retrieving something before holding it out to him. 

My fan!

Zen snatched the item out of his hands immediately, but then realized his rudeness and felt his face warm slightly. 

“You left it behind by mistake when we suddenly had to flee my pavilion and head south. I found it when Lee Shaan and I briefly searched for anything that could be of use against my father before heading your way. It seemed to have fallen from the table,” Huang said, making Zen nod in response. 

“I thank you for returning it to me,” he said, then paused. 

When prince Yuen raised an eyebrow at the sudden awkward silence between them, Zen licked his lips and slowly lowered himself down to one knee as he lifted his arms so that his left hand could grasp his right one after tilting his fan downward. He then bowed his head respectfully. 

“This humble servant also thanks his highness, Yuen Huang, for all of his help in keeping my master safe, and for returning this important gift to me.” 

Their entire group was silent as Zen felt Qi gently settle a hand atop his head and sift his fingers through his soft hair. When he finally looked up, prince Yuen lifted his own arms and bowed his head with a half-smirk upon his face. 

“You are welcome, little  guard. Now then, let’s finish this so that this tired curse master may finally rest in peace,” he said before reaching down and helping Zen back to his feet. 

He was about to respond, but Zen slowly closed his mouth as Lee Shaan walked over and grabbed one of prince Yuen’s arms and began tugging him forward at an uncomfortable pace as he grumbled, “like hell I’d ever let you rest in peace .” 

Zen watched them disappear around a corner as he awkwardly tucked his fan into his sleeve. He was just glancing sideways at his master when he was promptly turned, then tugged into a surprisingly-strong hug. 

“My sweet love, please be safe during this fight. I will do everything within my power to protect you until the end,” Qi said as Zen blushed and pressed his forehead against his master’s warm chest, then, feeling a little more courageous than he normally did, likely thanks to Xisheng’s fusion within him, he tilted his head upward and pressed a kiss his master’s neck. 

Qi jumped the slightest bit, making Zen snicker abruptly as he leaned back with a knowing grin. His master’s face was tinted pink as he rubbed at the spot he’d just kissed, seemingly in a slight daze. 

“Let us go, love ,” Zen said with a wink that immediately snapped the confused look from his master’s face. 

Zen tugged Qi forward as he continued to walk sidewalks, unwilling to let the man’s embarrassed expression leave his line of sight. 

“L-love…?” Qi whispered after a few moments of stunned silence. 

Widening his grin, Zen squeezed the hand he’d taken gently, then stopped and lifted it to his lips for a soft kiss as his eyes watched the man before him. 

“I will free my master from his life of stress and worry with this final, decisive battle… then I will take him to his bed and—” his lips were abruptly sealed by two of Qi’s fingers pressing against them. 

Perhaps he had taken things a bit too far, but now that he could talk, he was finding it quite hard not to tease his master relentlessly. The blush that lit up his cheeks was just too beautiful, and considering that it was created by him? He wanted to see it, always. 

“L-let’s not talk of such things right now,” Qi said, fumbling over his own words as he quickly walked ahead of Zen, switching their positions as he began tugging him along. 

Grinning, Zen took his fan out and looked at it as he obediently let his master pull him forward.  The item would definitely be useful to him, and he really did appreciate having it returned. He gave it a quick try as he flicked it to the side of the path they were walking upon, his face lighting up with a newfound hope as the gentle movement of his wrist easily blew about the scattered leaves as if a strong gust of wind had blown in from above. 

He practiced continuously as he was tugged along until they came upon the steps of the palace. Bodies littered the ground, but Qi did not waste any time examining them to try and help. If they were not dead right that moment, they would be soon. Prince Yuen and Lee Shaan had not been merciful. 

They continued up the stairs, but right as they set foot in the open entryway, a blast of dark energy forced Qi to whirl around, snatch Zen into his arms, then pin them both to the doorjamb as the spiritual attack singed the back of his master’s robes. They didn’t wait for another attack to come their way and quickly broke apart before darting inside and running in opposite directions. 

Zen immediately channeled some of his light energy into his feet as he blurred around the massive room. He took stock of who else was currently there, and the emperor, Mingsu, was easily the most prevalent at its center. While the man had looked like a complacent emperor sitting upon his throne during their initial meeting, now he swung a dark purple staff over his head as a tornado of dark magic surged around him! 

The burst of darkness that had been shot at them when they’d tried to enter the large hall the first time had clearly come from Mingsu, who was currently directing several tendrils towards everyone in the room simultaneously. Zen easily dodged whatever came his way while continuing to scope out the area. 

Ah, prince Yuen is in the far corner with Lee Shaan. 

They seemed like they’d almost been trapped over there, considering the damage to the surrounding walls and floor, but since the emperor’s attention now had to be split, they were given enough of a reprieve to move again. 

Zen dodged a particularly-large blast aimed his way before sliding to an abrupt stop, then darting straight for the middle of the room. He unfurled his fan as he moved, channeling his dark energy into the device before swinging it toward the emperor! 

He hadn’t been sure how the weapon would handle a sudden change in energy supplied to it, but when a massive tornado of black fire surged to life and surrounded Mingsu, Zen’s eyes widened at the same time an excited grin spread across his lips. 

I hope master is watching!

He knew that it was most improper to think such a selfish thing during a serious battle, but he just couldn’t help being giddy at his new ability!

“Pay attention, Zen!” came prince Yuen’s yell as the man abruptly appeared before him, blocking a piercing javelin of energy that Zen hadn’t even noticed shooting straight through his tornado of fire. 

Both of them were suddenly yanked backwards a second later, pulled halfway across the room by two black, fluctuating spiritual ropes before Lee Shaan let them dissipate with a scowl. 

Right, excitement later. 

He returned his focus to their fight just in time to swing his fan and send a gust of light energy to counter Mingsu’s burst of darkness that was heading straight toward them. The man’s attack easily overwhelmed his own in a matter of seconds, shattering it and sending him flying backwards in the blink of an eye. He braced himself for the impact, but when he simply bounced off of something that abruptly dispersed upon him hitting it, absorbing most of the damage in the process, Zen jerked open his eyes and easily landed in a crouch, a bit bewildered until he noticed his master far behind the emperor in a defensive stance.     

Master saved me…

Grinning, Zen slowly stood back up as Mingsu began building up his energy for another attack. This time, however, he was clearly intent on splitting it between the four of them. 

“You think that just because you’ve convinced my son to fight by your side, that you will be able to defeat me? I raised that despondent boy into a master of death, and yet his allegiance still wavers before a worthless, exiled prince!”  

Prince Yuen stepped forward at his father’s words and gave the man a partial bow before straightening with his head held high. 

“My allegiance has never wavered. His highness, Han Qi, prince and heir to the throne of Han, has always been where my loyalty lies. There is not, nor shall there ever be, another person I would give my life for,” he said as he held his blade up, pointing it directly at his father. 

“False emperor Yuen Mingsu, step down now and we shall spare your life,” Huang said, his words strong and determined, but they shook the slightest amount as he spoke.

Zen couldn’t blame him. He’d never known his own father or mother, but he could only imagine how hard it must be to threaten the man who raised you with immanent death. He knew that it was impossible to suggest he try anything else, though. Mingsu had known what would happen should they reach him, and now that they were there, a fight to the death was the only way he’d give up his throne. 

While he, himself, wasn’t one for vengeance and had no interest in grudges, the man had continuously targeted his master with the intent to kill, so Zen had no qualms about tucking his fan away and unsheathing his own weapon as he lifted it into a fighting stance.  

When Mingsu simply smirked and lifted his black staff, dark energy swirling around it like a coiling serpent, prince Yuen knew that he had his answer. The hurt in his eyes was plain to see, but he did not try to hide it as he darted forward. His blade clashed with his father’s staff repeatedly as the false emperor turned the ground beneath their feet a pitch black color. 

“Let’s go, little guard,” Lee Shaan said from behind him as one of his big arms wrapped around Zen’s middle right before he abruptly jumped upward, yanking him high up into the air before they settled onto an empty dusty pedestal that had likely held a statue upon it at some point in time. 

Zen looked across the massive hall to see that his master had done the same, but instead of finding a pedestal, he was hanging onto a length of tapestry. He quickly redirected his attention when he noticed Mingsu immediately turn toward Qi and begin gesturing slowly toward the ground, as if stirring the dark energy pools beneath his feet with his staff. 

When, after a few moments, something caught Zen’s eye a few feet away from the man, he nervously glanced toward it, only for whatever it was to quickly slink back beneath the murky pools of energy. 

What is that…? 

A deep, reverberating sound echoed throughout the hall, the timbre making the pedestal beneath their feet shiver. 

“Wait, where did prince Yuen go?” he asked, suddenly aware that the son had suddenly vanished after attempting to spar with his father. 

Zen quickly looked around the area, but even from their perfect vantage point, he could see no trace of the dark prince. 

“I’ve got him,” Lee Shaan said as he knelt down next to him to look over the edge. 

That’s when Zen noticed a faint, barely-visible chain wrapped around Lee Shaan’s right hand. He looked down again, following the faint line as it seemed to be slowly moving around beneath the floor down below. 

Is he… in a lair? 

“His father’s?” Zen questioned as he sheathed his sword and pulled out his fan once more.  

Lee Shaan nodded, but seemed slightly unsure, too. So he was in a lair, but which one wasn’t discernable. Not minding his reaction, since prince Yuen was at least still alive, Zen slowly rose back to his feet and narrowed his eyes on his new target. He had no doubt that Lee Shaan knew his intentions, but he didn’t bother trying to stop him. He wasn’t sure if he could do it or not, but that didn’t stop Zen from lunging off the edge of their perch, then, as he turned in mid-air, swung his fan back toward Lee Shaan. The man braced himself against the wall as a strong gust of wind slammed into him, propelling Zen clear across the large open hall. 

I actually did it!

He was just descending down toward his master, relieved that he would again be close enough to protect him better, when he heard a gurgling, hissing rumble suddenly sound from below. The volume of it grew exponentially louder before a massive snake-like dragon erupted from the darkness directly beneath him. 

It’s jaws parted as row after row of dagger-like teeth formed in anticipation of its first meal! Zen’s heart hammered hard against his ribs as he noticed his master trying to help him, but he couldn’t focus enough on his abilities while hanging upon the tapestry, nor could he create a barrier strong enough to withstand such a beast in just a few short seconds. 

 Zen was just about to try building up as much energy as he could into his fan to try and strike at the monstrous beast’s open maw when he suddenly heard a loud hiss ring out from within his mind.  

Xisheng? 

Without hesitating, because he truly did not have the time to do so, Zen allowed Xisheng to take complete control of his body as purple scratches clawed apart the skin on the left side of his face from underneath, giving the appearance of jagged whiskers on that side. His body began to heat up exponentially as little zaps of electricity danced within him, making his muscles twitch as Xisheng threw his right arm down toward the approaching dragon and growled through Zen’s mouth. 

In an instant it felt like all of the air left in his lungs was suddenly sucked out as the area around the massive beast seemed to fluctuate abruptly, then pulse with purple electricity. The creature made it another meter or so before it suddenly stopped, suspended in midair with its lower half still fused within the swirling mass of darkness that was the floor. 

We… stopped it? 

Zen’s eyes were as wide as his master’s when they looked at each other. He remembered Xisheng being able to suspend Ashong in midair briefly during their fight within the forest, but he’d never thought that such a skill would be useful against such a massive opponent, nor had he thought that he’d be able to use it after they’d fused bodies!  

“Come here, my Zen!” Qi called as he reached out his free hand toward him. 

A smile slid onto Zen’s lips as he turned, somehow still suspended within midair, then leaped forward toward his master. Qi caught him easily, then shot a burst of light energy out to meet one of Mingsu’s frustrated attacks after Zen quickly grabbed onto the tapestry so that his master’s hand was free once more. It was clear that the man was irate with his suddenly-frozen dragon, because even though he hadn’t taken much damage, his attacks were becoming more unstable by the second. 

Zen quickly joined his master in attacking with his own borrowed light energy, sending sharp gales to surround the man at the same time Lee Shaan’s form began to waver where he remained crouched upon the pedestal. He wasn’t sure what he was doing, but Zen kept up with his master’s barrage for several minutes until a loud roar shook the room and drew everyone’s attention toward a massive pure-black tiger. 

Is that… his spiritual familiar? But that’s also him… 

He hadn’t been aware that the man even had a familiar, and considering prince Yuen’s? The tiger was easily twenty times bigger as it began to stalk down the walls, seemingly having no issue with gravity as its muscles flexed and its glowing, bright yellow eyes bore down on Mingsu. The false emperor turned toward his dragon and gestured harshly downward. The beast’s form shook as it fought to break free of Zen’s gravitational ability, eventually shattering it with a roar as it hurriedly darted back down beneath the pitch black floor. 

“The dark portions of the floor are shrinking,” Qi noted beside him as Zen looked off toward the further side of the room, surprised to see that his master was right. 

Is he running out of energy? 

Pushing aside the thought, because it didn’t matter until the man was actually  out of energy, Zen fanned himself twice with his spiritual device, then smirked as he suddenly tucked it tightly against his left shoulder, then swung it out over the expansive area toward Lee Shaan’s tiger. The beast seemed to need no help understanding what he planned to do, and with each swing of Zen’s fan, the tiger darted across the air, easily moving from invisible platform to invisible platform. 

The floor shook as the dragon beneath it gave out an angry bellow, seemingly following the spiritual creature until, finally, burst free of it right beneath Lee Shaan’s tiger! The giant black cat quickly darted off of the invisible wind platform and onto another in response, then leaped to another a moment later, allowing it to dodge as it read Zen’s movements perfectly to keep itself from falling down onto Mingsu’s fluctuating floor. His attention was so focused on keeping Lee Shaan’s tiger safe that when a massive blue owl suddenly broke through part of the damaged ceiling, he couldn’t pay it any mind. 

“Do not worry about the bird, love. I will protect you,” Qi said as he stabbed his sword into the wall, then settled down onto it in order to finally free his hand from holding onto the tapestry. 

Zen carefully lowered himself behind his master before the man gently helped him take the foremost position, allowing him to continue focusing on Lee Shaan. Oddly enough, it seemed like the bird was apparently distracted, to some degree, because it didn’t head straight for them, but instead found itself circling overhead. It’s attention seemed to focus on him, but since it wasn’t attacking, he didn’t bother with worrying right then. 

“Let’s take care of this before it decides to attack,” Qi said, earning a nod from Zen as he lunged forward at the same time Lee Shaan’s tiger blurred past. He just-barely managed to snag a handful of the beast’s black fur around its scruff and swing onto its back before it roared loudly and landed on one of the small portions of dilapidated floor where Mingsu’s dark curse had recently retreated. 

Zen unsheathed his sword as the tiger turned toward the dragon aiming to swallow it whole. Channeling his dark energy, Zen quickly mixed it together with what remained of his light energy and slashed straight for the inside of the dragon’s mouth, sending a harsh blast toward it. At the same time, Lee Shaan’s beast hunched down and to the left side, making Zen confused for the fraction of a second it took him to realize what the man was doing. Fragments of the floor pooled together with materializing shards of black ice moments before the tiger slashed upward and to the right, bringing with it a massive wave of frigid debris and dark energy straight toward the dragon that had come too close, too quickly, to dodge!

The dragon fractured with a scream that sounded like a surprising mix of Mingsu’s rough voice and the dragon’s natural roar. At the same time, the darkness upon the floor shrunk back a considerable amount as it reabsorbed the massive, downed beast. Mingsu turned his attention to retracting what remained of his spiritual energy from the beast as Qi found his way to them before quickly setting up multiple barriers. 

Zen felt like they were actually making great progress, and perhaps their ragtag group could actually bring down the false emperor, but his hope fractured slightly as they heard an ear-piercing screech from above. The giant ice-blue and white owl that had been circling flapped its four massive wings and slowly began to descend as it continued its rotation. 

Zen lifted his sword once more as Lee Shaan’s tiger grumbled anxiously. The bird continued to hold their attention while Mingsu kept returning what energy he could find back to himself. Of course, now was their best chance to attack him, but none of them knew what the owl was capable of and didn’t want to risk making a fatal mistake by underestimating the creature. 

The bird gave out another loud screech before dipping abruptly, descending quickly but without clear malice. Its talons were still tucked beneath it and it wasn’t heading straight for any of them, but just simply looking for a clear place to land. 

Seemingly understanding, Lee Shaan’s tiger slowly backed up until the massive bird was able to land a few feet in front of them. It was completely silent as it came to alight on the fractured floor, seeming to have no issue balancing on the rubble with its massive claws. When it didn’t immediately attack, Zen cautiously sheathed his blade and got off of Lee Shaan’s back, then took a step closer. 

The bird tilted its head one way, then the other before giving a deep hoot . Unsure, but still hopeful, Zen licked his lips and nodded his head slightly in greeting. 

“It is a mythical bird seen only in the most remote, frozen mountains to the north,” came Lee Shaan’s voice from behind him, drawing Zen to glance over his shoulder for a brief moment. 

He looks absolutely exhausted. 

His outer robes were obviously gone after the transformation he done, but he still seemed to have a decently-intact pair of torn pants on. Perhaps they were crafted using his own spiritual energy so that they would dissolve when he used his familiar, but returned when it retreated, but Zen wasn’t interested in understanding such things at the moment. His attention quickly turned back to the giant ice owl, which had moved much closer on its silent feet. 

Its huge beak now nudged at his left shoulder, tapping it and tugging at the fabric there a few times before Zen hesitantly reached over with his right hand to tug down his robe slightly, curious as to what the bird was trying to tell him. 

Oh. 

The word that prince Yuen had carved into his shoulder was glowing a faint blue, as if a haze of cold air was chilling the heat rising from his skin there. When he looked back up at the bird, its head was actually bowing to him slightly, making his mouth drop open in shock. 

Prince Yuen had not just carved the word feather into my flesh to spite me? 

As he thought that, a massive ripple pulsed through the remaining small portion of the floor that was still covered in Mingsu’s dark energy. The giant owl gave out an abrupt screech as it slowly turned, opening its wings so that two were settled behind Zen while the others opened fully above Lee Shaan’s head. It then leaned forward and clicked its beak together several times at Mingsu. 

They apparently had a new ally… and judging from what was happening to the energy on the floor, they were likely to need the extra help. 

(Edited)

Chapter 45

Zen braced himself for whatever was beginning to rise from the darkness of the floor. His grip on his sword’s hilt tightened as he withdrew his weapon again, his eyes locked onto the unknown figure before him. He’d thought that it would be another mythical beast made out of spiritual energy, but when the figure appeared to be a person, and a familiar one at that, his blood began to run cold. 

No…

Lee Shaan moved closer to him, holding his own weapon up as the dark energy began to dissipate from around the other man. They had celebrated too early. Mingsu might have weakened somewhat, but that no longer mattered. Not nearly as much as who he’d just pulled up out of the lair beneath their feet. 

Yuen Shui…

The man slowly lifted his head as the last of his father’s energy slipped from his form. He then immediately turned his attention toward their small group. Zen felt his body coil like a taut spring as the man took a step toward them, but then paused mid-stride. When Shui looked down and behind himself, everyone else’s attention followed his gaze. 

A hand? 

Someone had a hold of his left ankle, but whoever it was clearly struggled to surface as their hand began to slip downward.

Zen expected the ice general to quickly shake the hand from his leg and return his attention to his new task, but instead, he stared down at that hand, clearly unsure of what he wished to do about it.  

It was the perfect chance to attack since he was clearly distracted, but for some reason, when Zen chanced a step closer his master immediately grabbed his sleeve, holding him back. 

“Something seems off. Let us see what lord Shui intends to do,” Qi said, making Zen frown but relent without a word. 

Thus, they watched in tense silence as Shui considered his own situation. The fingers grasping at his ankle slid downward slightly, then again a few moments later. Whoever was trying to keep hold of him was struggling greatly. Zen was just about to look back at his master, honestly concerned that they were missing their one chance to catch the man off-guard while he wasn’t paying them much mind, when he noticed a second hand break free of the dark energy upon the floor, clearly struggling to escape the tar-like substance. 

To everyone’s surprise, it managed to grab hold of Shui’s leg just above where the other hand still hung on. 

“Shui, I’m afraid that your brother has betrayed us and our kingdom,” Mingsu said, making Zen’s face pale as he realized who  was trying to climb out of the false emperor’s lair. 

Huang…

Lord Shui slowly lifted his calm eyes to his father’s. He said nothing as the two simply watched each other, but Zen could see the gears turning in the general’s mind. He was, after all, a master tactician and war-hardened man. He had ensured victory after victory over the years in which his father reigned, but something didn’t seem to be sitting well with him at that moment. 

When the fingers around his leg began to slip again, Shui jerked his attention away from his father and reached downward, grabbing one of his brother’s wrists right as his grip fell away completely. 

After a brief struggle with his father’s remaining energy trying to pull his brother back beneath the floor, Shui managed to pull him upward and completely free of the lair beneath them. He even went as far as to hold him gently by the upper arms so that he could regain his footing, then, once Huang was steady, Shui released him, then to everyone’s surprise, stepped between his younger brother and their father. 

What is going on? 

“What are you doing, general   Shui? “ Mingsu asked in a tone dripping with venom. 

It was clear that the older brother was conflicted with his current situation, but he still refused to move and held his head high as he met his father’s narrowed glare. 

“Father, I apologize for my ignorance, but to my knowledge, Huang has not yet been to court for any misdeeds. Thus, whatever it is that he has been accused of doing is not yet proven to have happened,” he said, making Zen tilt his head in confusion. 

He’s not just going to do as his father tells him to? 

Shui was one of, if not currently the most highly-regarded general in the Han army, yet he was blatantly refusing to do as told without just cause right in front of them. Even though his father, the current emperor , was commanding it. 

Zen noticed Lee Shaan turn his sword downward within his hand and reach forward to grasp his right hand in his left one, then bow. 

“I thank you for your careful consideration of this situation, lord Shui,” he said respectfully, drawing the man’s attention for a moment. 

He did not look happy, and Zen couldn’t blame him. Lee Shaan and Huang had  been the ones to drag him underground, but he didn’t seem to let that frustration cloud his judgement. 

“Lord Lee Shaan of the Didui tribe… what brings you here, and why are you assisting the former prince? Were you not assigned to kill him and his guard?” he asked, not bothering to sugar-coat his words in the least.

Lee Shaan nodded as he straightened back up. 

“Yes, I was promised quite a large sum of money to end Han Qi and Zen’s lives, but his false-highness missed one little detail that would have immediately disqualified me from being a logical candidate for that task,” Lee Shaan said, making Shui raise an eyebrow the slightest amount. 

“Before I met your brother and truly got to speak with him, Qi was the only person that I regarded higher than myself. I intended to rescue him and keep him with me at my tribe,” Lee Shaan said, drawing a frown to Shui’s face as he spared the man more of his attention. 

“ Before  you met my brother?“ he asked, suspicion in his tone. 

Lee Shaan read the man’s warning loud and clear, but he wasn’t one to mince words. 

“I would have killed Yuen Huang back at Qi’s palace, but to my surprise, he had torn out so much of his soul for his highness’s little guard, that his body refused to die. One thing ended up leading to another, and if I may say, or even if I may not… I would like your blessing to allow me to look after your brother for the remainder of our days,” he said, his words making a wretch of disgust slip from the emperor’s mouth. 

He immediately turned his attention back to his sons, and more specifically, to the elder general. 

“You see the twisted path that your brother has decided to follow? He cannot be allowed to tarnish our name and our empire!” Mingsu screamed, his words slurring with anger, but also, it seemed, exhaustion. 

Zen inched a little closer, but Qi still refused to release him. 

Shui seemed slightly disturbed by the situation, but he didn’t appear nearly as aggravated as his father. In fact, he was quite calm as he partially turned to look at his little brother, who was standing silently at his side. 

“Little brother Huang, have you nothing to say for yourself concerning this situation?” he asked, clearly interested in hearing the story from the person who was directly involved.

Huang calmly took a step to the side, then faced his brother and bowed respectfully before straightening with a serious expression on his dirty face. 

“Brother knows that I have always held a special place in my heart for prince Qi,” he said, earning a nod from Shui. 

“You have always taken good care of him, right up until he was forced to leave,” Shui said, his tone understanding of what his brother must have gone through during that time. 

Huang gave a tired sigh of relief, clearly glad that his brother was at least willing to listen to him. Unfortunately, he didn’t seem to really understand. 

“I apologize, but Han Qi was not simply someone I wished to take care of.” 

The words were stated sternly, and without any specific emphasis, but the meaning was still very clear. Judging by the look on his elder brother’s face, the man hadn’t needed much more of a nudge to come to the correct conclusion. 

He remained silent for several long moments as the false emperor seethed. When his son had finally decided what he wished to do with the situation, everyone was practically holding their breath as his attention returned to his father. 

“While I disagree with his decision, I see no reason why it would dishonor anyone but himself. If it bothers you so much, disowning him is a simple yet-effective action you can take without the need to end his life,” Shui said as he stepped in front of his little brother more firmly. 

The irrevocable rage that now burned within Mingsu’s eyes had the ice general slowly drawing his own sword, though he did not take up a fighting stance yet. 

“Father, let us end this. I have followed your every command for my entire life, as has my little brother, but we are not blind. You took this country by force and by lies, and while I believed them for many years, I know that they are far from the truth of what had happened long ago,” he said, then sighed before continuing, “but I am my father’s son, and my loyalty should not falter from his wishes.” 

There was another stressed sigh before a stretch of silence. Mingsu’s eyes seemed to brighten slightly, possibly hoping that his eldest still held him in higher regard than any other. Unfortunately for him, his hopes were frozen and shattered when Shui finally narrowed his eyes and lifted an arm, summoning a wave of ice shards to erupt from the floor around the older man. 

 Mingsu tried to snuff out his son’s ability with his dark energy, forcing it to crawl like a tar monster up over the other man’s ice magic. Unfortunately for him, though, Shui was not tired, nor was he injured in any way. His abilities were at their peak and he easily overpowered his father’s struggling spell to encircle the man in a frigid tomb of ice!

When the sludge-like darkness began to retreat, disappearing into the floor, Shui slowly lowered his arm with an unreadable expression on his face. 

Is that it? Did he actually kill him? 

He definitely hadn’t expected the eldest son and star general of his father’s army to actually betray him, but that tomb of ice definitely didn’t look friendly…

“Be on your guard,” Shui said after a long stretch of silence. 

Zen immediately tightened his grip on his sword as his eyes darted around the massive room. He wasn’t sure exactly what to expect, but when a heavy weight suddenly pressed down on his body, it took every ounce of his focus not to drop to the floor. 

Qi fell to one knee at that moment while Lee Shaan grunted and lowered his sword to the ground, not willing to waste energy holding up the large blade. 

Shui seemed completely unaffected by his father’s ability but Huang struggled to remain standing. 

“This is why I should have extinguished you years ago,” Mingsu’s voice echoed around the massive hall, seemingly coming from everywhere at once. 

The giant ice owl shrieked and took off, becoming slightly translucent as it appeared to completely ignore the sudden shift in gravity. It began soaring high above their heads while the false emperor continued to speak. 

“I gave you a chance to redeem yourself for ruining my curse, yet the moment Han Qi walks back into my clutches, you do everything within your power to save him again!” 

Since the swirling dark energy upon the floor had mostly been dispersed, Zen darted forward, fighting against the invisible weight trying to force his body to the floor. He had been momentarily surprised that Qi had let him move this time, but when he glanced backwards, he noticed that the man wasn’t far behind him. 

Lee Shaan, however, still stood where he was, his attention fully focused on Huang. He also seemed to be whispering something, but Zen didn’t bother trying to decipher his intentions. 

He stopped at Huang’s right side while Qi settled to his left. The weight upon their shoulders continued to grow exponentially. but neither allowed themselves to fall. 

“It is time to fix my mistake from all those years ago,” Mingsu said as he began to speak what sounded like a curse of some sort. 

Huang gasped abruptly as he dropped to his knees, his hair drifting downward like a curtain to fall upon his shoulders as the group surrounding him whirled around to face him. 

“Prince Yuen?” Qi questioned as he lowered himself to one knee and settled a hand on the man’s shoulder, feeding him some light energy to try and heal whatever it was his father’s spell was trying to do to him.  

Shui turned back to face the outside of their little circle and lifted his arm again, creating a sea of ice across the floor several inches thick.

He must be inside his lair, but it doesn’t seem like sealing off the floor is going to stop his spell from being cast. 

As if to prove him right, Mingsu’s voice continued to envelop them, his words as clear as a bell, and soon, Huang was struggling to breath as purplish-black veins began to climb from the tips of his fingers, up along his arms and toward his heart. 

Zen looked over to Lee Shaan, hoping that the curse master would be able to help. To his relief, Lee Shaan was, somehow, now running overtop Shui’s sheet of solid ice, arriving at their group a few moments later. 

He wasted no time in dropping to his knees and hurriedly leaning over so that he could whisper something quickly into Huang’s right ear. The moment he leaned away, Huang’s body began to relax and his eyes, which had begun to cloud over, started to clear.  

“What did you do?” Shui asked, his voice a mix of suspicion and relief. 

The dark veins that had been just about to start clawing at Huang’s face suddenly began to recede, allowing everyone to give a wary sigh of relief. 

At the same time, the air around them began to crackle as Mingsu’s fury rose. 

“What did you do?” he roared, shaking the entire building with his rage. 

Lee Shaan grinned as he slowly helped Huang back to his unsteady feet. Once he was sure that the man was okay again, he straightened to his full height with a smirk on his face. 

“I’m sure that you already know this, your highness , but one cannot curse someone who is already afflicted with the same spell as long as it is activated soon after the intruding curse tries to take affect,” Lee Shaan said as he gently took Huang’s hand and lifted it to grasp between his other one. 

His rough fingers ran over the other man’s, drawing their attention to the black veins that still remained there. 

So he had cast that spell before in anticipation of Huang’s father trying to use it against him? 

It was clear that Lee Shaan’s spell was simply drifting about within Huang’s fingertips, causing minimal damage, if any. It was still good enough, though. It was active and that allowed it to easily beat back Mingsu’s attempt on his son’s life.

Zen glanced up at lord Shui as he turned his attention to his brother’s fingertips, eyeing the curse that swam within them like thin fish within a translucent, shallow pond. A dark shadow flitted across the man’s eyes as he stared, the world silent around them for a few simple seconds. 

Shui only moved when the floor beneath his layer of ice began to turn black again. This time, however, it was obvious that Mingsu was struggling. Since he was in his own lair, he was likely trying to recuperate, but his own hostility wouldn’t let him rest long enough to take in as much energy as he clearly needed. 

The serpent-like creature that had attacked them previously began to appear beneath the layer of ice coating the floor, its back brushing against the frigid barrier a few meters away. Zen, Qi, and Lee Shaan all prepared themselves to attack, but they hesitated when Shui simply, slowly, lifted his gaze to watch the figure move through the floor. 

“Father, please cease your hostilities. This situation has gone on long enough.” 

When the serpent simply began swimming around them in a circle, Shui sighed and slowly unsheathed his crystalline sword, a wave of frosty mist drifting behind it as it moved. 

Zen expected him to attack the creature before them, but to his surprise, the man flipped his sword downward, then plunged it into the frozen floor beneath their feet! He expected ice to immediately shoot from where the blade had punctured the floor, but when the only thing that happened was a steady decrease in the air temperature around them, Zen tilted his head, confused but curious. 

Little bits of frost began to coat Shui’s hair, tinting it a faint blue at the tips as the man focused on something none of them could see. Zen watched him for several moments before he noticed Huang step forward and settle a hand upon his kneeling brother’s shoulder. Three seconds later and Lee Shaan was beside him, his own hand reaching down to rest beside Huang’s. 

It became obvious what they were doing as dark energy swam into the ice general. Zen hurried forward at that point, setting his hand on the man’s opposite shoulder as he funneled what energy he had left into him. When his master’s arm gently wrapped around his free one as he leaned forward, too, Zen grinned and turned his head, looking up at the man just enough for Qi to lean in for a quick kiss as he, too, began sharing his energy. 

The temperature continued to drop, making their breath quickly become visible in the air as the four of them continued to support the eldest prince. Whatever he was doing was draining his energy so quickly that he was beginning to pull theirs out of them faster than they could offer it!

“Hold on, my Zen,” Qi whispered, sounding utterly exhausted even as he refused to remove his hand from Shui’s shoulder. 

Zen wanted him to let go, but he knew that his master would refuse in their current situation. Of course, he could always force him to do so, for his safety, but before that thought even began to take root in his mind as a possibility, the palace in which they stood began to shake harshly, as if it, too, was beginning to shiver from the terrible cold within its walls. 

The sound of a droning roar started to reverberate up through the floor from the serpent circling beneath them. Zen questioned redrawing his sheathed sword, but when the creature finally managed to break through the surface of Shui’s thick ice, it was simply to flail about atop it, then collapse into a twitching mass. 

What’s going on? 

The creature began to dissolve into its spiritual energy base almost immediately, but before it could dissipate and return to its master, Shui lifted his left hand and reached out, making a thousand glittering ice shards quickly encircle the dying beast. It took less than one minute to encase the creature’s energy, and only a few moments more to retract the now-solid ball of ice back to himself. The moment the orb settled in the palm of his hand it immediately began to be absorbed. 

His father’s dark energy swam through his veins and darkened his left arm as it fed his abilities, amplifying them substantially. It was at that point that a fracture appeared in the man’s ice floor near the far corner of the room. All eyes turned to it besides Shui’s, who seemed completely focused on maintaining his abilities. 

Zen watched as the fracture in the ice quickly grew, splintering the floor until frozen shards suddenly burst into the air! What followed was shockingly unexpected. Mingsu, completely soaked with frigid water from head to toe, clawed his way out of hole he’d made, managing, just-barely, to pull himself free using feeble-looking, broken claws at the ends of his fingertips. 

Something else appeared from behind him as he scrambled his way farther from the hole, but Zen quickly realized that even though the lion-crocodile hybrid beasts the false emperor had used to attack them with when they’d first visited the capitol were suddenly present, it was clear that they stood no chance against the ice general’s skills. It seemed as if he’d summoned the beasts to try and help him break through the ice, possibly having used his serpent as a distraction, and while they had managed their task decently-enough, they had paid the ultimate price for their loyalty, freezing over completely the second they were able to get their master free. 

When Mingsu finally staggered to his feet, hatred blazing in his eyes as his body shook from oncoming hypothermia, Shui finally stood, sheathing his sword in one smooth motion before beginning to walk toward his father. 

“Shui! You don’t understand what you are doing! If you kill me, this entire kingdom will be thrown into chaos!” Mingsu shouted hysterically, clearly trying to get through to the one person he had never thought would consider moving against him. 

Unfortunately for him, Shui seemed like the kind of person who took evidence and truth over just about everything else. Yes, he’d attacked them earlier, but even at that point, he had shown that his loyalty to his father’s questionable ambitions bothered him. He had apologized for his actions and even gone easy on them. 

If he had used his full strength against Qi and I, or when Huang and Lee Shaan had aided us, we would have all ended up dead. 

“Little guard,” Shui stated, his words sounding like an order that called to Zen as he hurried forward, unsheathing his weapon. 

He could sense Qi close behind him, readying what little remained of his energy to assist him. 

When Shui nodded toward his father, Zen lunged, allowing Xisheng to take partial control of his weary body. He wasn’t surprised when Mingsu immediately erected a barrier of energy, but he was a bit shocked when he actually managed to slice right through it without much effort! 

His sword caught the false emperor in the shoulder, carving a decent bit out of it before the man sent a blast of spiritual energy at him. Zen flew backwards, but the barrier Qi had placed against his skin moments earlier easily absorbed most of the damage from the attack, allowing him to immediately dart forward again.

His second attempt to strike at the man was easily dodged, as well as his third, but when Zen went in for a fourth strike, Lee Shaan joined him from the opposite side, forcing the man between them to pick whom he wished to confront. It was no surprise when he chose Zen, since he was linked to the main person he’d wanted to kill for years. His decision was a big mistake, however. Lee Shaan had drained himself more by giving Shui most of his energy. His attack wouldn’t have been hard to deflect with little effort. 

Instead, however, he’d chosen to face Zen, who immediately relinquished full control to his inner feline, allowing his sword, that was just-barely about to be dodged, to send out bolts of purple electricity as it passed Mingsu. 

Considering that the false emperor was still soaked from crawling out of his flooded lair, it didn’t take but a second for the electricity to wrap around his body. Mingsu immediately began to convulse as he turned to sloppily block Lee Shaan’s attack, his muscles twitching uncontrollably even as he tried to push the electricity from his system. 

Xisheng took his chance and allowed his aura to flare from Zen’s body as he spun around in time to see the wave of electricity meet with general Shui’s own blast of water, colliding with a chaotic boom that sounded similar to that of a bolt of lightning striking right before one’s own foot. 

Mingsu tried to retaliate, but each blast he sent toward them was poorly aimed and slowly grew weaker and weaker. It got to the point where Shui was simply swatting the pale gray orbs away without much effort as he finished his approach.

His father took notice of his closeness a fraction of a second too late, allowing Shui to easily lunge forward and grab hold of his throat, then raise his flailing body into the air. The man reached up and grasped the general’s arm, but no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn’t stop the ice that began to crawl from Shui’s fingertips. 

Zen watched as Mingsu’s body was slowly encased in ice, and while he respected the general’s skills, he wasn’t going to let another chance to finish off the emperor slip by. Withdrawing some of Xisheng’s power so that he had better control, Zen flipped his sword around and, without an ounce of hesitation, drove it straight through Mingsu’s frozen chest!

The miniscule bits of darkness still scattered beneath Shui’s layer of ice immediately vanished, dissolving into nothingness as blood quickly ran down Zen’s upward-angled blade. He retracted it right before the red liquid could meet his hand, then flicked the sword once before sheathing it right as Shui let his father’s corpse drop to the floor. 

Everyone was holding their breath as the man stared down at the former emperor, his expression unreadable. It didn’t thaw, either, until his little brother walked up beside him and cupped his left hand in both of his own.

“Brother Shui…” he whispered, finally drawing the man’s attention away from their dead father. 

Much to everyone’s relief, Shui gently pulled Huang into his arms for a brief hug, then turned to stare at Qi for several moments before clasping his hands together in front of him, then bowing respectfully. At that moment the giant ice owl landed beside him, somehow seeming much worse for wear than the last time they’d been able to focus on it.

Shui turned his attention to the bird and gave it a respectful bow, too. 

“I thank you, Bing Niao, for looking after my younger brother and for lending me your strength during this fight.”  

Wait a moment… no wonder his abilities had been insane! He’d been siphoning energy from not only us, but from the mythical ice owl as it flew overhead, too. 

“That owl…” Zen began, curious about the bird now that the battle had finally ended. 

Shui turned slightly toward him. 

“He is my familiar, but I had decided long ago to give him the task of guarding my younger brother, instead of myself.”

That is an amazing thing to do. Especially considering that those who have familiars feel as if they are an extension of their body. Even Huang refused to let Liall go very far from himself.   

Returning his attention to Qi, Shui straightened and met the man’s eyes. 

“Your highness, Han Qi, I would like to ask one request of you, if I may,” he said calmly. 

Qi quickly hurried forward to stand before him, offering a respectful bow and nod before responding. 

“What would general Shui like to request of me?” 

Shui looked over toward his father’s thawing body for a moment before meeting Qi’s eyes. 

“I would like to request that my father be buried respectfully. Somewhere that he may rest in peace.” 

Zen didn’t like that idea, considering all of the terrible things that the man had done, but when his master offered Shui a warm smile and nodded his agreement to his request, he immediately accepted it. Whether the man deserved such a thing or not, since Shui had requested it and Qi had agreed, then he would not comment against it. 

When Shui gave his thanks and picked up his father’s body, then dismissed himself after Bing Niao flew off to rest, Zen ran over to Qi and pulled the exhausted, dirty man into his arms. He heard him grunt a bit, startled by his sudden affection, but it didn’t take long before he was snuggling up against him, sighing into the crook of his neck and shivering as his body came down from its adrenaline high.     

Zen briefly noticed Lee Shaan scoop Yuen Huang up, much to the man’s displeasure. He didn’t seem to have much energy left to grumble at him about it, though, because after only a few muffled, whispered threats, Huang settled in and fell asleep after just a few simple back rubs and a kiss to his messy hair. 

“My Zen?” 

Hearing his master request his attention, Zen immediately turned his head back to face him. At that exact moment, Qi leaned forward and pressed their lips together. It was just a brief gesture, but when he leaned away with a tired smile on his face, Zen couldn’t help but mirror it. 

“Let’s go wash up, love. Then, if you would allow this hopeful man to rest with you…” 

Zen wanted to smirk and scoop his beautiful, dirty master up into his arms, but he honestly didn’t trust himself to even hold himself up, let alone another person. So, unfortunately, he just reached forward and took his hand in his own, then nodded toward the partially-destroyed front doors. 

Lee Shaan was already near the entrance, holding a completely out-cold Huang in his arms. The man glanced over his shoulder at them, a tired smile on his face. 

“Take care of your man, little guard, or I—” a hiss of pain cut off Lee Shaan’s words, making Zen realize that Huang had actually been just awake enough to bite the other man’s ear, hard. 

Qi gave a quiet chuckle at the display of jealousy, but Lee Shaan didn’t seem to mind it. In fact, his tired smile even began to morph into a excited grin. Huang must have sensed his mistake because he quickly released the man’s ear, but the damage had already been done. Lee Shaan gave a slight nod of his head toward them before disappearing beyond the doors.   

“I… feel like prince Huang might not be getting much rest today,” he noted with a tired smile. 

His master chuckled as he lead him out of the building, tightening his fingers around Zen’s as he looked back but continued walking along the path heading toward the Laughing Crow pavilion. 

A large group of servants appeared as they walked, but none of them seemed interested in bothering them as they simply bowed their heads to Qi, then moved past them to begin cleaning up the bodies behind them. 

Shui must have sent them…

“As much as I’d love to spend time with you in bed after we bathe, awake… I don’t think either of us will be able to do so,” he said, a hint of humor in his exhausted voice. 

Zen gave a quiet chuckle and nodded as he scooted closer to his master, stealing a kiss every now and then as they walked. 

“We can rest first, then later, I will take care of master in whatever way he wishes,” Zen said with a grin that made Qi’s dirty face redden.  

Smirking at his victory, Zen leaned forward to steal one final kiss before they crossed the bridge to their pavilion, but to his surprise, Qi turned at that exact moment and reached up, grasping either side of his face and pulling him forward into a deep, hungry kiss. 

By the time his master finally released him, Zen was panting heavily and hiding his blush behind his dirty sleeve. Instead of commenting on his embarrassing reaction, Qi gently took his hand again and tugged him forward, guiding him the rest of the way back to their pavilion with a content smile on his face. 

-End 

(There will definitely be an epilogue soon. Until then, thank you guys for following along with this crazy story. It was very different from my normal ones, but such a blast to write :) Shui now has his own story :) )

Epilogue

The coronation ceremony was bustling with so many guests that he couldn’t keep calm. Zen stuck to his master like glue as they mingled within the large crowd celebrating the kingdom’s new ruler, Yuen Shui.

The man hadn’t technically been interested in the throne, as his other young brother, Yuen Ren, had been next in line, but a mishap on the battlefield had unfortunately ended his life days before he could be summoned to discuss the situation at hand. It had probably been for the best, since the man had been much more like his father than his other two brothers, but the blow had still clearly hurt Shui and Huang, as well as the empress.

With their brother’s passing, the title fell to Shui, and while he had immediately declined to receive it, since his home had always been the battlefield, Qi had somehow managed to convince him, after two weeks of constant discussions and meetings, that he was the best suited for throne.

Their mother had also been supportive of the idea of awarding the crown to Shui, even though she  knew that Qi was the rightful ruler. She also doted on him as if he were her own son now, too. Everyone agreed that Qi ascending the throne would cause far too much of an uproar, and in all honesty, he did not wish to sit upon it. Even back in his own little proxy country, he hadn’t really wanted to take over once his master eventually passed. He had even recently renounced his title as prince of Han, and the weight that had come off of his chest that day had been visible to every person in attendance.

Looking at the man now, Zen couldn’t help but smile. The worry lines that had been present between his master’s brows for so many years were now smooth and his eyes shone with a relieved excitement.

“My Zen, you seem contently distracted,” Qi said abruptly, snapping Zen from his little bout of staring and bringing a blush to his cheeks.

He quickly bowed his head and took Qi’s hand, worried that he might just wander off if he got distracted again. Even though the man was no longer a prince, and had even told him that he no longer needed to be his personal guard, Zen hadn’t thought of leaving for even half a second. There was nowhere else he wished to go and no one else he wished to be with but his long-time master.

“I believe we have stayed long enough,” Qi said, making Zen’s tense body finally begin to relax with hope that they would be retiring back to their Laughing Crow pavilion soon. The building had recently been officially gifted to them by Yuen Huang.

They had stayed for the ceremony, as well as the following feast. Surely they would not be missed during the evening festivities. Zen let himself be tugged along, his smile returning to his face the farther away they got from the bustling area. The moment they began traversing the little bridge leading back to their pavilion a familiar figure stepped out from behind a large tree to their left.

“Prince Yuen,” Qi said as he nodded his head in acknowledgement.

The man must have just left the gathering, too, as they had seen him silently sitting beside Lee Shaan at the feast earlier. He also looked slightly uncomfortable as he walked forward, but Zen bit his tongue on questioning if he’d gotten injured somehow. It wasn’t his place to comment, even though he was no longer considered a servant.

“Good evening, Qi,” Huang said with a tired smile. “Are you both well? It seems like everything is finally settled. The throne is in good hands and my mother and sister are both doing well.”

Qi gave him a firm nod and returned his smile.

“I am pleased with how everything has turned out. Is your highness sure that he doesn’t mind us using his pavilion, though? We don’t mind moving to a different one or leaving the grounds altogether,” Qi said, always the one who didn’t want to bother others.

Huang gave a light chuckle and walked over, tugging Qi into a strong hug that forced Qi to release Zen’s hand, making it slowly curl into a fist as he tucked it behind his back to keep from acting out.

Thankfully, Huang released his master quickly before his eyes turned to him with a knowing smirk and he shook his head slightly.

“You are both welcome to live there for as long as you’d like. And you, little guard…” he said as he walked up to him, looking like he was about to wrap him in his arms, too.

Qi quickly stepped partially between them, though, making Huang give a louder laugh and step back, lifting his hands up in surrender.

“I understand, I understand. I’m still a little jealous, but I can’t say that I’ve drawn a bad lot for myself now,” he said before taking one more step backwards and shrugging.

“Take care of yourselves and if you need anything, you know where to fine me and my brother. I’m going to get going since Lee Shaan has requested help with settling his father into the home Shui had granted him within the palace grounds,” he said before giving a formal bow and dismissing himself to disappear back into the darkness around them.

Qi shook his own head and chuckled quietly before he was abruptly startled when Zen reached forward and firmly grabbed either side of his face, then leaned in for a kiss. When he was finally released a minute later, Qi was panting quietly, but instead of raising his sleeve to cover his blush, an evil smirk spread across his lips, making Zen fidget in confusion.

“Zen Zen…” Qi said in a cheerful voice that made Zen slowly move opposite to his currently-advancing steps until his back bumped against the railing of the bridge. He was about to move again to try and sidestep away, but that’s when Qi quickly smacked a hand down onto the railing on either side of him, making him jump a tiny bit and quickly lift his eyes to meet his master’s.

“My sweet, sweet Zen…” Qi whispered as he leaned forward.

Zen expected another kiss and braced himself for his master’s intentions, but when Qi tilted his head and leaned farther down, until his lips pressed against Zen’s neck, he realized what he was doing.

Master, this…

The man knew that he was terribly sensitive to attention upon his neck, yet when he tried to voice his concerns about doing such things out in public, Qi pressed a finger to his lips without the need to even look up to guide the digit!

Zen felt a strong shiver race down his spine as Qi finished tending to his first mark, then immediately nudged his way beneath Zen’s jaw to begin a second one!

By the time that mark was nearly done Zen was panting with his head tilted backwards, his lips slightly parted. His master had removed his finger from them, but the request to be silent was still firm in his mind, except, he couldn’t manage to quiet his breathing in the least.

It didn’t help that Qi, who had finally finished his second mark and was now licking softly on the other side of his neck, no doubt looking for his third target, was also now nudging one of his legs between Zen’s, parting them gently before leaning his body forward, pressing them against each other at almost every possible point!

Zen’s lips began to quiver as Qi finally relented his assault on his poor neck a few minutes later, but instead of leaning away, or even lifting his head to kiss him, he actually began to dip lower!

“Q-Qi?” Zen gasped and squirmed for a moment before freezing in confusion.

He suddenly felt very uncomfortable between his legs…

Sensing his sudden nervousness, Qi finally leaned away and took a step back to give him some space. Zen immediately straightened and glanced down. He couldn’t see anything through his thick robes, but that didn’t change the fact that his body had reacted, hardening as if he had just woken up on one of those rare, embarrassing occasions when he was younger.     

He’d thought he’d gotten better control of his body over the years, and those situations had become quite rare, and yet here he was getting uncomfortably-hard in front of his master!

“My beautiful Zen,” Qi whispered as he stepped closer, brushing their bodies together just enough to make Zen realize something else.

Master Qi is also…

He had never seen his master’s body do such a thing. He’d thought that it was only his own that sometimes became uncomfortable in such an area.

“It is natural, my love. And I am overjoyed that you react to me in such a way,” Qi said as he gently sifted his fingers through Zen’s hair and tugged the tie that bound part of it free with his other hand.

Licking his lips nervously, Zen leaned forward and gently brushed his lips against Qi’s, then leaned back, still a little uncomfortable about his body’s reaction.

“Come, love,” Qi said as he took his hand and calmly began tugging him the remaining distance to their pavilion.

Relieved to at least be able to duck into the building, Zen gladly followed Qi up the stairs and inside. His master didn’t hesitate to guide him directly over to the bed, but when Zen tried to sit, he quickly reached out and grasped his belt, stopping him from descending.

“My Zen, are you alright with me undressing you?”

Zen was about to respond that he would never go against his master’s wishes, but Qi gave him a stern look that made him immediately swallow his words and rethink the question asked.

“I do not want Zen, my former servant’s, response. I want Zen, my love and my most trusted friend, to reply,” Qi said, making Zen quickly nod as he went over the question a third time within his mind before deciding on his words.

Meeting his master’s gaze after looking away briefly to think, Zen straightened his shoulders and reached up to settle one of his hands against the side of Qi’s face. His skin was warm and soft to the touch, making him want to guide him closer.

“Pardon my speech, as I am not used to thinking in such a way, but master or not, lord Qi has been by my side since the beginning and has shown nothing but kindness and love towards me,” he said, feeling his face warm as he glanced away again for only a brief moment before returning his full attention to the man before him.

“I am not sure how to m-make love, but I am more than willing to learn. I want to learn. I want to see you look at me the way you have been recently. I also want to see you blush beneath my attentions, as well…”

Qi smiled sheepishly at those words as his own cheeks began to tinge pink.

“This lord would love to teach you anything you wish to learn… but you forgot to answer my original question,” Qi said with a quiet, pleased chuckle and wide smile.

Zen felt his heart immediately jump into his throat as he hurried to bow and apologize for his mistake, but couldn’t do so because he was so close to his master, so he quickly stepped backwards… and caught the heel of his foot against the bottom support for their bed and fell backwards with a startled yelp.

Qi immediately burst out laughing, even though it was clear that he was trying to stifle it behind a hand. Zen watched in silence after having pushed himself up onto his elbows and waited until the man was just about recovered from his little bout before lunging forward and grabbing his right arm and swinging him abruptly downward onto the mattress, shifting his weight as he did so in order to maneuver his way onto his hands and knees above the man now staring up at him with wide, surprised eyes.

“Master—lord Qi,” he corrected, then continued as he leaned closer. “You may remove my clothing… if I may remove yours in return?”

Zen’s purple eyes slowly lowered as he leaned back on his heels on Qi’s legs and nervously reached for the man’s belt at his waist. Thankfully, Qi let him take as much time as he needed in order to complete the simple task of removing the length of fabric, and when it was finally undone and left unraveled on either side of the Qi’s waist, Zen felt like he’d just done something far more strenuous than simply untying a knot.

“My turn, love,” came Qi’s quiet, eager voice as he reached forward and expertly undid the decorative belt at Zen’s waist.

His outer robe immediately slid open without the device restricting its movement, revealing a small portion of his chest, but Zen wasn’t paying attention to his own growing disheveled appearance.

Master Qi’s chest is visible…

He’d seen him naked many, many times before, and yet while the man was definitely not even close to naked at the moment, and he knew that It wasn’t appropriate to stare, he couldn’t manage to avert his eyes.

Feeling his master’s warm hands slide beneath the open edge of his own robe, Zen processed the touch and realized that, while it did send an uncomfortable shiver down his spine, he also found that he actually liked the attention.

This is so odd… but perhaps if I like it, then maybe Qi would, too?

Curious, he nervously reached forward, himself, and settled one hand gingerly against the man’s warm skin.

I want to touch him more.

“Do as you wish, love. I will guide you if you are unsure about anything,” Qi said, making Zen’s eyes widen the slightest amount before his eyelids lowered and he leaned forward and down to press a kiss right above his master’s bellybutton. It was an extremely personal place that he’d never dreamed of touching, let alone with his lips, but now that he had been given permission to do as he wished, that little area had been the first to catch his attention.

He carefully settled his body lower and began to move upwards along Qi’s abs as he hesitantly licked and nuzzled, his feline side letting out quiet purrs every few moments, as if it, too, was content with his actions.

Fingers slowly sifted through his hair as he moved, gripping here and there as his master’s body shivered every so often beneath his own. He liked it… a lot.

Qi was panting by the time Zen’s mouth had finally traveled high enough along his body to be able to press their lips together again, and this time, he pushed his own hips downward against his master’s as their tongue’s danced together. The jolt of sensation that came from that simple movement made him growl against Qi’s mouth and repeat the action immediately.

It was so odd to think about what he was doing to the man who had guided him for so many years, but his body didn’t seem to mind as it got into a rhythm. Qi, also didn’t appear upset with his actions, in the least. The man was smiling even as he panted up at him once their mouths finally separated so that they could both regain their breath.

“My Zen, are you feeling good?” he asked, earning an immediate nod in response as the man’s hands wandered farther beneath his robe until they settled against his clothed backside.

“I am, but master, should our positions not be reversed?” he asked as his hips slowed to a stop, honestly a little nervous about pinning his master beneath himself. He should definitely be the one on his back, pleasing the other man.

“I want you to learn, first,” Qi said, making Zen blush deeply.

Qi seemed pleased with the simple action and leaned up to press a faint kiss to his lips before the hand he had settled against his backside squeezed gently. He then allowed his head to drop back down to the blankets with a quiet, content exhale of warm breath.

His hair is so messy now.

“My sweet Zen. Will you allow this humble lord to teach you how to love and be loved?” Qi asked with a smile that lit up his warm eyes like the night stars.

Unable to hold back his own smile, though still also a little embarrassed, Zen ducked his head and dropped his gaze, pressing his face into the crook of his master’s neck a moment before leaning back up and glancing down at him sheepishly.

“Yes,” he whispered as he reached forward with one hand so that he could twist his fingers within his master’s beautifully-messy hair.

“Please teach me everything, Han Qi. I want to learn how to love you, and I want to learn how to please you, too. I want to stay by your side for today, tomorrow, and if you will have me, for the remainder of our days.”

Qi reached up with a look of excited wonder on his face as he gently grasped either side of Zen’s face and leaned up in order to gently press a single kiss between his brows.

“I will have no other, my sweet Zen,” he whispered before lowering his lips to ghost over Zen’s. “I love you.”

(Thank you guys for following this story. Book two is The Emperor’s Thief :) )

I’ll also be putting my Ko-fi link at the bottom of the final chapters of my books from here on. It’s totally optional, of course :) See you guys on the next story!)

Tips always appreciated :) https://ko-fi.com/theorykierei

Book 2

Book two is officially up, even though I had planned to wait a bit. You guys know that my characters are impatient haha. So here we go, Shui’s story, with some of our favorite characters coming back for some fun, too. :)

https://www.wattpad.com/story/326046123-the-emperor%27s-thief-mxm